#that was definitely a little sassy eye roll focused a second too long on someone

[scarefox]

did he just glare at Pop (sitting opposite of him) for not waiting and helping him during the game like the others did 😆

[titan-fodder]

Prima Vista Part V

[ previous ]  Rating: E (explicit; mdni) Pairing: Mike Zacharias x Reader, Zeke Jaeger x Reader wc: ~ 8.8k Warnings: pining, testosterone, Zeke being a dick (who woulda thought), subtle manipulation (both on Zeke’s part that goes unchecked and accidentally on Mike’s part) A/N: Well, we’re gettin’ there. We’re truckin’ along. I’m sorry for the last chapter. And, I’m sorry for this one. But, I do still hope you enjoy it. I think we’re at the halfway mark here. 

Mike gets a text from you at nine PM three days before he’s supposed to go back to campus. It’s just a few words, a question that makes his heart drop to his stomach because you’ve never asked it before.

 Can we talk for a sec?

 He waits for a few minutes, tries to get rid of the panicked feeling rising in his chest, but he can’t get it to go away entirely, so he just bites the bullet and calls you. 

 “Heyyy,” you greet. Mike can already tell a difference in your tone. Something is definitely going on.

 “Hey, what’s up?”

 “I just, uh…” He hears you suck on your front teeth, a nervous habit he’s well versed in now, then you tell him, “I just wanted to give you a heads up before you get back here.”

 Mike swallows. “Heads up about what?” 

 Are you leaving? Did you fail your summer classes despite all his help? Did you get into some kind of accident?

 You let out a long breath that Mike wishes he could feel on his skin. He wishes he could see your expression, wishes he could hold your face in his hands and tell you that whatever it is, it’ll be okay. Seems like he’s always wishing for things.

 “Um, I—uh… I’m kind of seeing someone.”

 The floor falls out from beneath him, and Mike drops with it, sitting down on the edge of his bed. He grits his teeth, trying to breathe normally—in through the nose, out through the mouth. This is about the last thing he expected you to confess.

 It’s apparently taking too long for him to gather himself, because you say his name, “Miche?” and he has to squeeze his eyes shut.

 “I’m here. It’s, uh, fine,” he lies. “It’s fine.”

 “Is it?” You sound worried, as you should because while Mike isn’t mad, he’s extremely disappointed, probably the most he’s ever been. 

 Taking a page out of your book, he tries to play it cool, act like he doesn’t care. “Why wouldn’t it be?”

 “Well, you—...” Met your mom? Learned your secrets? Tried to tell you that he loved you? All valid responses, but you just dismiss it with a quiet, “Nevermind.”

 Mike hums, lets the line go silent for a while, then musters the courage to question, “Do I know him?”

 “Yeah, I think so.”

 “What do you mean ‘you think so’?”

 “I mean he’s mentioned you, so I figure you’ve had at least a few conversations.” You’re getting that sassy tone, the one that signals you want to drop the subject, but you can’t this time. You’ve already warned Mike that you’re off the god damn market. You might as well tell him who exactly he’s gonna see you holding hands and sucking face with. It’s the merciful thing to do. 

 “It’s not one of the Pike guys, is it?”

 “No, no,” you laugh and it makes Mike want to scream because he doesn’t find this amusing at all, and it only gets worse when you finally answer, “It’s Zeke Jaeger.”

 Mike nearly hangs up then and there, but he somehow fights the urge. He does hold his phone away from his ear, though, stares up at his ceiling for a few seconds and stretches his arm out, then brings the device back. “Cool. He’s a… Talented dude.”

 “Yeah, but I mean, I’m not exactly starstruck or anything. Not after hangin’ out with you all of last year.”

 Mike rolls his eyes so hard he thinks they might fall out of his skull. “You don’t have to make this about me, ba—...” He catches himself before finishing the pet name. He can’t do that anymore. He can’t call you what he wants to. He can’t flirt or smooth hair out of your face. He can’t pick you up and hold you against the walls of the house. He can’t show you how much he cares for you. 

 “I know. I just feel kinda bad,” you mumble. 

 “You shouldn’t. It’s cool.” His flat tone is anything but cool, and you can probably tell, but there’s not much Mike can do about that.

 You’re pouting when you question, “You’ll still be my friend?” Mike can see the expression without actually seeing it, the doe eyed look you’d be giving him if he were in front of you right now. He can also imagine looping his arms around you and smiling crookedly and kissing your forehead, and fuck, he feels broken. 

 “Yeah,” he sighs. “Shouldn’t even be a question.”

 “Good.”

 You lapse into another silence, just breathing and waiting for the other to break. It’s you who does. You clear your throat and state one more time, “I just wanted you to know.”

 “Thanks.”

 “See you in a few days.”

 “Yeah,” Mike is barely listening at this point, just looks at the poster on the wall and lets it fall out of focus. “See ya’.”

 You don’t hang up immediately, like you’re waiting for him to say something else, but Mike saves you the trouble and presses the ‘end’ button on his phone then tosses it on his pillow and falls back onto the mattress. 

 He just doesn’t understand. He doesn’t understand any of it. You’ve gone an entire year denying him, keeping yourself closed off and never once bringing up the possibility of actually being together. After all the time spent together, after all the date parties, all the sex, staying at each others’ houses. He feels like he knows you better than anyone else probably does. You let him in. You let yourself be vulnerable in front of him. You acted like you trusted him.

 So, why isn’t he your first choice? As soon as you realized you were ready to make a fucking commitment to someone, why wasn’t it him?

 Mike doubts he’ll ever get the closure. He’ll just have to cope with seeing you around campus with Zeke god damn Jaeger, have to pretend like everything is fine, like you haven’t ripped his heart out of his fucking chest. 

 Unbearable. It’s going to be absolutely unbearable. 

 *

 Moving somewhere new always blows. It takes so much energy that Mike doesn’t have, yet here he is, hauling bags and boxes up to his new apartment unit. Honestly, he would almost prefer to stay in the frat house instead of having to make all the trips up and down these god damn concrete stairs, but at least now he’ll finally be away from all the parties. That will definitely come in handy this year considering he’s not gonna want to go to a single fucking one of them. 

 Once all of his belongings are stacked in his fairly small living room, Mike glances around his new haven, already thinking about how empty it feels without all the guys milling about and dicking around. He doubts he’ll miss the constant noise, but it’s still something that will take some getting used to.

 What he will miss is seeing you all the time, waking up in his old room to see you still fast asleep on his pillows, sitting in the main room with the others, heckling them as they play various games. He’s been focusing on the small things for the last couple of days, the things he never took the time to really enjoy. It feels like he didn’t stare long enough or laugh hard enough when he had the chance, and now he doesn’t know when his next opportunity to do either of those with you will be.

 Mike scrubs a hand down his face, scratches the hair he’s let grow out a little too much, then slowly begins to unpack his things. He’s being melodramatic, he knows, but he can’t help it. He can either let himself feel sad, or he can let the unbridled fucking rage take over, and out of the two, he prefers the former. 

 Mike’s class schedule gets pinned to the wall in his bedroom. His laptop gets set up. Textbooks are tossed into a corner. He really doesn’t care to do much more than that, but he figures he should make the place at least a little presentable. Who knows? Maybe he’ll find someone to entertain.

 The thought makes him a little sick to his stomach, but it’s a sensation he’s slowly getting used to as more time passes.

 Mike knows he needs to pull himself together, needs to put on a brave face. Pretty soon all the frats will be dealing with the dirty rushers, all the kids who weren’t able or didn’t think to suck up to the brothers during the spring. Then there’s inductions and hazing… Fuck, fall semesters are so tedious even without living in the house. He’s never been a huge fan of it all, but he’s had this image to uphold since he became a pledge.

 Now, Mike isn’t so sure he can keep that image in place.

 He stays locked away for as long as he possibly can, but eventually there’s a knock on his front door—Erwin who shoots Mike a broad grin and wriggles his ridiculous eyebrows. “You ready, bro? Got a place all your own with no one to bother you—”

 “You’re bothering me.”

 “Can do whatever you want,” Erwin powers on, completely unfazed. “Bring back whoever you want, no pesky frat boys to get in your way ‘cause fuck those guys, right?” He goes to grab Mike’s shoulders while laughing at his own joke, but Mike swats him away. 

 It makes Erwin scoff, and then he’s pushing past Mike to get into his new home, looking around for just a second and breathing out a little, “Eesh,” before turning back and giving Mike a look of condescension. “Don’t tell me this bad mood is because of your little toy finding someone else.”

 “Okay, firstly, fuck off,” Mike squints at him. “And, secondly, how do you already know about that?”

 Erwin examines his manicured nails, buffs them on his shirt and tells Mike, “Saw her and Jaeger walking out of the bookstore earlier. They looked pretty cozy. Pretty giddy, too, all smiles and—”

 “Shut. The fuck up.”

 The other man snorts. “Calm down, dude. I’m sure you can get her back or whatever you’re trying to do. Zeke’s an assole. Won’t take her long to figure it out.”

 “We’ll see.”

 This time Mike lets Erwin clap a hand on his shoulder before he walks out but not without suggesting, “You really should brighten things up a little in here. Hang some fairy lights or something. Girls love fairy lights.”

 Mike rolls his eyes, not bothering to remind his friend that he only started unpacking half an hour ago, then physically shoves Erwin out of his apartment.

 So, you’re already walking around campus flaunting your new little fling, he thinks. Perfect. He’s really looking forward to seeing that everywhere. 

 Mike eventually has to go by the PKA house for a meeting. Some of the members are already discussing plans for rush week and parties. Should they have lists or just keep them open and direct everyone to the yard? Are they gonna stick to their regular forms of hazing or should they change things up this year? Did anyone stick out from spring? Mike doesn’t pay much attention, just scrolls through his phone skimming through the same three social media apps over and over. He reads through the text thread he shares with you, the one he’s never deleted, and thumbs all the way up to a few months ago just to see if anything had been different back then, if he had said or done something wrong. 

 But, he’s gone through it a dozen times already, and he never finds anything. Maybe you just grew while he was away, experienced some kind of self-actualization that prepared you for an actual relationship. 

 Or, maybe Zeke just has something that Mike doesn’t. 

 *

 Mike runs into you on the second day of classes. Thankfully, you’re alone, and as soon as you catch sight of him, you grin widely and launch yourself at him. It comes as a surprise, your full weight hitting him square in the chest when you jump, and he has to catch you like you’re an excited child.

 It’s too close. You’re too close. Body against his as you slide down to your actual height and rest your head on his chest.

 “I missed you, Zacharias.”

 He wants to lift you up again, lock your thighs around his waist and kiss you like he used to. Instead, Mike pats the top of your head and gently untangles you from himself. He makes sure to smile when you look up at him, and he’s glad you aren’t pouting or frowning, your expression soft when he tells you, “Yeah, I missed you too.”

 He asks how your summer classes went. You ask what his course load is like this semester. It’s just small talk, and Mike hates it. 

 “How’re your parents?” You question like you’re interested, but he can’t imagine you actually are.

 “They’re good,” he shrugs. “Dad got a promotion at work a few weeks ago. Mom is doing the same shit she always does.” Like, making his favorite meals to heal his poor little broken heart. Mike hadn’t even told her about the conversation he’d had with you, and yet, as soon as he came out of his room the following morning, she just knew. 

 “Glad to hear it,” you nod. “Hey, do you wanna grab lunch or something? My next class isn’t til two, so I’m tryin’ to kill some time.”

 “Actually, I told Erwin I’d meet him,” Mike lies through his teeth. He’ll be using excuses like that for as long as he can. “Sorry.”

 “No, it’s cool,” you wave him off. “I’ll just grab Hitch or—”

 “There you are.” Mike stiffens at the vaguely familiar voice ringing out from behind him, hand flexing by his side as the school’s golden boy walks right past him and to you. “I was looking all over for you.”

 “Well, here I am,” you laugh, but Mike notes how forced it sounds. It’s a laugh that stems from nerves, he thinks. But why? Is it because Mike is here? Are you afraid of how he’ll act? Or, is it that you’re still in the phase of this “relationship” with Zeke  that you’re still anxious around him?

 The other man doesn’t even acknowledge Mike for a full twenty seconds. He heavily considers just walking away without a word, but the blond does eventually turn around to look at him and shows a smile that Mike would describe as slimy but you would probably call charming.

 “Zacharias,” Zeke greets and holds out a hand. “It’s been a minute.”

 Mike doesn’t like the way he says his last name. He only likes the way his friends say it. How you say it. Even if it started off as a way to keep your distance, he grew fond of it. Not as fond as his given name, of course, but hearing those four syllables from your mouth, always laced with attitude, never fails to make him smile.

 “Yeah, it has,” Mike agrees, clasping hands with him.

 He immediately feels Zeke stick his index finger out over his wrist, an attempt of taking control of the shake. Mike has seen it too many times to count, the petty attempt to flip hands so that one man’s is on top of the other. It’s a terrible way to flaunt one’s masculinity or power, and it’s never worked on Mike. 

 His hand is quite a bit larger than most people’s, after all. It’s definitely larger than Zeke’s, so when he tries to turn it, Mike doesn’t have a problem keeping his wrist straight. 

 The blond has to look up at him, actually tilt his head back because Mike has a good five inches on him, and after a couple more seconds, Zeke gives up on the pathetic display of dominance. That doesn’t stop Mike from squeezing his palm just a little too hard, though, just enough to see the muscles in Zeke’s jaw twitch. 

 When he lets go he chances a glance at you, finding you rubbing your temples. You mumble something Mike can’t hear, probably about men being stupid because there’s no way that little show escaped your notice. 

 Zeke steps over to you once again and asks the same question you had asked Mike—”You wanna get lunch, babe?” 

 Hearing him calling you that causes Mike’s blood to bubble in his veins, blistering from the inside out. It’s time for him to leave.

 “Yeah, sure,” you nod. Eyes flicking back to Mike, you force another smile and tell him, “See you around.”

 The two of you walk off, and Mike watches for just a little too long as Zeke laces his fingers with yours. Once you’re both a safe distance away, the fucker looks back at Mike from over his shoulder and smirks at him.

 Mike has long legs. He could easily catch up to you and punch Zeke square in the jaw, make his head snap to the side so that he drops to the ground. 

 But, what would you think of that? There’s no way you’d be happy with him, and if there’s one thing that would  be worse than Mike having to see you parade around with someone who isn’t him, it would be you ignoring him completely.

 *

 The first couple of weeks are honestly a blur. Too much is happening for Mike to focus on. The only thing that seems real to him is the ache in his chest. It distracts him day in and day out, through the late rushers and all the sucking up, through the first couple of parties, bid day and the first rounds of hazing. It’s just always there. 

 He is notably quieter when in the house, and it seems like everyone knows why. While Erwin pokes fun at him for his moodiness, Nile takes a more adult approach and simply asks how he’s doing, if he needs anything, going as far as offering, “You need me to punch that dude in the throat? Plant drugs in his bag? I’m pretty sure Gelgar has coke on his person at all times.” 

 He’s a good guy. Mike is glad he got voted in as PKA President this year despite Erwin giving him a run for his money. Nile is just personable enough to bring members in and have a good time at events, and just controlling enough to make sure things in the house are taken care of. Plus, Erwin doesn’t seem too broken up about getting Vice instead.

 It’s a relief when lacrosse starts back up, finally gives him a way to get some of his frustration out. The other teams have never been luckier to be wearing helmets otherwise Mike would have broken several noses within the first game alone. 

 The season has some overlap with baseball, games scheduled on the same day, sometimes at the same time. Mike keeps himself from looking into the stands to try to find you, scared that you’ll be there or scared that you won’t be, he isn’t sure.

 And, of course, Zeke’s face is plastered everywhere after he pitches a perfect fucking game. Mike wants to be angry, wants to spit on the flyers and punch every computer that’s displaying the college’s home screen, but if he’s being honest with himself, he knows that if it were anyone else, Mike would be impressed. Pitching a perfect game is pretty fucking cool, and the school is lucky to have a player as talented as Zeke, but god, what Mike wouldn’t do to just curbstomp him.

 Your name still lights up on his phone fairly often to ask how games went or how his classes are going. You’ve asked for help with homework on one occasion and lunch on another, but after Mike lies about only being able to walk you through the material over the phone and shoots you down for lunch, you seem to get the picture. 

 He doesn’t want it to be awkward between you, but he doesn’t know how to act now. His entire relationship with you started off as a drunken fuck, and it’s been mostly physical since then. How is he supposed to be able to spend time with you without touching you? Even the semester you refused to hook up with him, there were still times when you were both actively fighting the temptation. Mike can remember seeing it in your eyes all the time, probably just as often as you’d see it in his. You’d sit with a leg pressed against his, fall asleep on his arm every once in a while, and he wants that back now, but there’s no way the two of you can do that anymore. He doesn’t possess the same self-control.

 Over the weekend, you end up cracking and trying again, asking for help with studying for a quiz, and Mike has to contemplate it for at least fifteen minutes before he gives in.

 Coffee shop on 7th? you text him, and Mike chuckles to himself. The only places you’ve ever studied together is at the library or in his room, and while he could only get as far as a hand between your legs in the school building, he would usually end up in bed with you whenever going over something behind closed doors. 

 It makes sense that you want to go to a busier place, more eyes to watch you. It’s irritating, but he understands.

 Mike grabs one of his own textbooks from the previous year, the one he actually bought so that he could highlight and take notes in the margins, then makes his way to the little cafe.

 He’s been to this particular shop many times before, with you as well as the girls who came before—the ones that never mattered. Mike easily spots you at a little table by the window, your own book and several papers spread out around you. When you see him, you grin then hurry to clear a space for him, organizing what Mike recognizes as reading guides. 

 “Hey, stranger," you greet.

 Mike nods, eyes landing on the green hoodie you’re wearing, the one that covers too much of you, that spills over the tops of your legging clad thighs and hides your little hands. It’s his, but it’s always looked better on you. The fact that you still wear it makes Mike’s heart swell a tiny bit as he takes his seat. The sun is hitting you just right and making your face glow, making your eyes twinkle, and he doesn’t know if he can do this.

 “So, what d’you need help with?” He prompts before he can make up his mind to turn right back around. 

 You slide one of the guides over to him and point out several circled questions. The blanks are filled in, but you ask him, “Why?” dramatically. “None of that makes sense to me.”

 Mike laughs through his nose and glances at the page your textbook is flipped to so he can open his own.

 “Why’d you keep your book from last year?”

 He glances up before turning it to show the highlighted lines, the starred passages, the little annotations for better understanding. 

 “One, because I worked hard on making it better, and two,” he feels his mouth curl up, the teasing coming naturally when he tells you, “I figured you’d probably benefit from it.”

 You squint at him, scrunching your nose up, and Mike takes a mental snapshot to tuck away. 

 “Rude,” you utter.

 He raises his eyebrows and leans back in his chair. “I think ‘thank you’ is the term you’re looking for.”

 “Yeah, yeah, whatever. Just explain this to me if you’re so smart.”

 “You know I’m smart.”

 Mike doesn’t understand where the casual back-and-forth is coming from. Is it easy because he's done it so many times before? Words tumble from his mouth before they actually cross his mind, and he’s both grateful (it’s better than the awkward small talk he thought he’d have to make) and worried. If he’s speaking without actually thinking things through, what else might he do before his brain catches up? Will he smooth hair out of your eyes? Will he brush his hand over yours? Will he stare at your lips for too long? All of those are habits he hasn’t managed to break yet, but he will break if he accidentally offends you by crossing any of these lines.

 He sits with his hands tucked between his legs, only moving to flip a page or point something out with his pinky finger. He's reading upside down, and you're leaning over the tabe, staring at the book then staring at him. Mike tries to look through you instead of at you, but it's hard as you let out a little oh! when something clicks or pouting when it doesn't. 

 "I still don't get it."

 So, Mike finds different ways of explaining things because he knows this information very well now. It's still pretty fresh in his brain, and he may or may not have reviewed some of it when he saw how many of your classes matched up with his. 

 "Okay, I feel a lot better," you sigh once Mike has gone through every page. 

 Mike is more or less sitting on his hands at this point, gritting his teeth behind the grin plastered on his face because this is the part where he asks if you wanna go back to the house. This is the part where you wind down together, watching dumb TV shows or pawing at each other, rolling in his bed and laughing and moaning. That's what's supposed to happen. 

 "Alright, well, if that's it, I should get going," Mike tries, stretching his arms out and nearly smacking the person sitting behind him right in the head. 

 You snort, cover your mouth, and look away. It's what you always do. You can't look at him when you start laughing or you'll just laugh harder and harder, and while Mike adores it, the general public usually does not. 

 But, then Mike is snickering because he can feel the stranger trying to burn holes in the back of his skull, has to bite his fist to keep himself quiet, and when you chance a glance and see, you slam your head down on the table, whole body shaking with giggles. 

 It's always the little things that get you. On one of the walks with Scout over Spring Break, Mike had tripped over a stick on the trail. He managed to catch himself, but Jesus Christ, you didn't stop laughing for ten minutes. 

 "God fucking—" he's starting to lose it too as he stands and gathers your supplies from the table, tucking them all under one arm then using his other to pull you out of your seat. "We have to leave before they make us." 

 You hide your face in your hands, trusting Mike to guide you by the shoulders, and once you're both outside, you belly laugh until you wave your arms and gasp, "I can't—I can't breathe—I can't breathe!" Your voice is all high pitched and hysterical, and all Mike can do is bring you to his chest so that you can let your giggles die off in the privacy of his t-shirt. 

 He can feel your breath through the material as you calm down, eventually looking up and wiping tears from your eyes as you continue to grin. 

 Mike tilts his face down to stare at you, aware that all of his affections are shining right through his eyes, but he doesn't care because you don't seem to. 

 “You’re a fucking dork,” he hums, has a fully conscious thought of touching your face—no accident, no impulse, a complete, coherent, thought, so he does it. He just does it. Palm over your cheek, thumb gently tracing to wipe away another tear from your little fit. 

 You let out a long exhale, close your eyes and hum, then reach up to cover Mike's hand with yours. 

 Your fingers lock into the spaces between his, and you hold on for a few seconds before letting your hand fall, taking his with it. And, just like that, all the good feelings that had grown inside of him over the course of the study session disappear.

 "Miche," you sigh, still holding onto two of his fingers. 

 He smiles in a way that makes you frown, then mumbles, "Yeah, I know."

 After handing your supplies back, Mike kisses you on the top of the head before you can stop him, then turns and starts walking toward the street his apartment is on. 

 *

"Why are you always wearing that hoodie?" 

 You look up from your laptop just as Zeke steps out of his room freshly showered and shirtless. It's a sight that should probably make your mouth water, but instead it's gone dry at his question. 

 "Oh, uh, I don't really know," you bullshit. "It's just big and comfortable, I guess."

 Zeke uses the towel around his neck to dry his hair a little better, questions, "Well, whose is it?" while his face is slightly obscured. 

 If you pause, he'll probably be suspicious. If you answer, he will also be suspicious. And, you can't really blame him. People know you on campus as Mike Zacharias' friend or girlfriend or plaything or whatever. You assume Zeke having to walk around with that hanging over his head is pretty annoying.  

 "Oh, wait," he starts before you can answer. Squinting without his glasses, he grumbles, "That's one of the lacrosse hoodies, isn't it?" 

 You look down at the cracked logo and try not to smile at it. "Yeah. It's one of Mike's old ones."

 "Right." He pads over to you and takes your laptop from your legs despite your protests of being in the middle of an online assignment, setting it on the coffee table behind him. Then, using one arm to brace himself on the back of the couch, Zeke holds himself above you and takes your chin between two fingers so that he can tilt your face and kiss you. 

 It makes you melt. It always does. Your heart beats like a drum in your chest for about two seconds before it relaxes into a subtle thrumming, a white noise that drowns out everything else. 

 You straighten your back in an attempt to get closer, but Zeke pulls away ever so slightly, makes you chase after his lips and you do. You do because you want more, want him. 

 It's been weeks now and the farthest you've gotten with him, the farthest he's let you get with him, was the series of harsh kisses he'd ladened you with up against his front door a few days ago. He'd pushed your shirt up and shoved a knee between your legs, giving you something to grind against, but it never progressed to anything more. 

 You don't understand. It's not like he's never had sex. You've heard girls talk about him on campus, how he'd been seeing so-and-so for a couple months in freshman year, fucked some other chick at a party, etc., etc. 

 Then you'd met his actual ex the other day, one he dated officially for a semester last year before breaking things off. Her name is Rhi. She's very pretty. And, she had pulled Zeke into a full blown conversation without looking at you once. The way she batted her eyes and smiled at him, twisting her hair and shoving at him playfully—Oh yeah. She's definitely seen him naked. 

 You didn't say anything about it for a while, just stewed in silence until Zeke finally sighed and asked, "What would you like to know?" 

 He'd given you the vague outline—met her in class, studied together, decided to date, left her to focus on baseball. That excuse hit a little too close to home, but you'd let it roll off your shoulders. 

 The point is Zeke has fucked other girls, but he won't fuck you, and you need to know why because you're starting to get desperate. It's not a good look. It's one you never wanted to wear, but the way he stares at you and the way he talks to you, always pointing out your strengths, encouraging you, complimenting you is intoxicating.

 When Zeke's eyes are on you, it’s like you're the most important person in the room. He has some ability to make you feel that way, to make everyone feel that way you realized one night after a game. People flock to him. They want to listen to what he has to say. They want to agree with him where he can see. 

 It's hard to explain to anyone who hasn't met him, but the best way you can describe it (a way only a few people will understand) is that he has a twenty for charisma. He's talented and smart and engaging, can convince anyone of anything the same way he's convinced you that he wants you. 

 Hand slipping behind your arching back, Zeke presses you against him for just a moment, then drops onto the couch next to you only to tug you on top of him. 

 You're already breathing too heavily, clutching his face in both your hands as you grind your hips against his. He squeezes your ass, smirking against your mouth when you whimper, then moves his hands to push both the hoodie and your shirt off. 

 You lift your arms, letting Zeke strip you as your mind grows hazy. He mutters more to himself than to you, a low, "Get this shit off," then carelessly tosses your clothes over the armrest. 

 Fingers climb up your ribs, almost tickling, making you squirm in his lap. You can feel that he's getting hard, thank god. This just might be the night, please fucking let it be. 

 You've never been a big fan of terms like ‘blue-balls’ or ‘blue-bean’, never even thought it existed, and it really doesn't; it's just a form of manipulation, of guilting your partner into sex, and you know this because you've had an entire rant about it prepared since high school, but right now, in this particular moment, you're aching. Your insides ache. Your clit aches. You just want—

 Zeke pinches one of your nipples hard enough to clear your head for a second, causes you to cry out and pull back. He lets go, his bottom lip caught between his teeth as he watches you and flicks over the sore bud with a fingertip. 

 "Zeke," you breathe, body trembling. 

 "What is it, baby?" He coos. 

 "I—"

 He snakes a hand between the two of you, ridding you of any and all thoughts as he rubs over your covered pussy. You're almost positive that if he keeps doing it, you'll start to leak through your leggings, right into his hand. 

 Panting, an old track plays in the back of your head, a deep voice, breathy and promising, gonna fuck you dry tonight.

 You lean forward to kiss Zeke again, letting him suck and bite hard enough to make the frown on your face look natural, like he put it there. 

 Flames are licking up and down your legs, then your arms, but even though it's Zeke's lap you're sitting in and Zeke's tongue in your mouth and Zeke's fingers massaging your pussy, it's suddenly Mike you're thinking about, and well… That can't be good. 

 You tangle your hands in Zeke's hair, the different texture bringing you back to reality. His thick beard is scratching against your face. His bare torso is wiry with muscle and pressed to yours. He moves his hand and raises his hips to meet yours, a groan catching in his throat. It looks like he's finally losing his composure, cheeks flushed, eyes are foggy. When you break away, he licks away the string of spit holding you together, tongue running over his lip seductively.

 "Can we—" you start, but Zeke speaks at the same time. 

 "It's getting late."

 Blinking at him, you find yourself experiencing too many emotions to actually identify a single one. You feel your eyebrows knit together, but it’s more from your confusion than it is your frustration. 

 But, you don’t want to be frustrated. You don’t want to be or look upset about not getting sex. That would make you a terrible person, and you’re not about to make him feel bad for not being ready to take that step with you. You’ve been on the receiving end of that, and it doesn’t feel good.

 The amount of times you’ve had to masturbate in the last few weeks is a little fucking ridiculous, though. 

 Nodding mostly to yourself to get your thoughts back in line, you slide off of Zeke to stand up. Your hand is trembling when you reach for your clothes, heat still coursing through you, but you manage to gently grab them from the couch rather than snatch them. 

 Shirt and hoodie back in place, you gather your things, feeling Zeke’s gaze on you the entire time. You don’t say anything, just nibble on your bottom lip as you run over all the events that took place over the night, what you possibly did wrong, what turned him off or just failed to turn him on in the first place. 

 After slipping everything back into your bag, Zeke finally gets to his feet and takes it from you, walking with you outside to your car. 

 “I’ll talk to you tomorrow,” he tells you, the picture of calm and collected while your body remains buzzing.

 “Okay, yeah.” 

 He puts your stuff in the front passenger seat, shuts the door, and gives you a sweet little peck that you wish lasted longer.

 Zeke says good night, begins walking back to the building, but stops and calls to you right before you shrink into the car. 

 Even from this distance, you can tell he’s looking you dead in the eye, face suddenly very serious when he tells you, “You can go ahead and stop wearing that hoodie.”

* For the first time since the semester started, lacrosse and baseball games do not overlap one another, and you're able to spend the warm afternoon in the stands, cheering on the friends you made over the last year. 

 The home team is dominating, Mike and Erwin are too fucking quick for their opponents to get in the way of. The way the ball just flies back and forth between them, like a game of keep-away, shows just how on-the-same-page they are. The other guys are good too, doing a spectacular job of staying one leg ahead, defending their star players and assisting in the offensive effort. 

 The last goal is made by Mike who launches the ball from the center of the field right into the goal, and both the crowd and the teams lose their fucking minds. 

 You're up on your feet screaming and clapping, voice breaking as your shrill cry tears your throat. You know you're being drowned out by everyone around you, but as Mike gets lauded for being the god he is—putting up with backslaps and hugs and a headlock from Erwin—he still manages to find you in the second row, grinning in that crooked way you love so much. 

 You don't know exactly when that started happening, probably sometime after Spring break. Or, maybe it was there since the beginning, just laying dormant at the back of your head so that you could focus on denying him. 

 It doesn't really matter now since you're actually with someone. That someone isn't around right now, but he's in your thoughts as your chest fills with affection and pride for your friend. 

 Erwin is shouting about another open party, and your mind is made up to not attend because Zeke wouldn't appreciate it, but then Mike is suddenly lifting himself onto the raised, concrete stands and pointing at you, and before you know it, you're hopping down the next bleacher without a care for the fans who have to lean out of the way. 

 He's incredibly sweaty as you wrap your arms around his neck, but you don't mind. You were so convinced he would be mad at you or try to avoid you. 

 You're very aware that you had hurt him by getting with Zeke, and while he had been pretty guarded for the first few weeks, he's opened up some since that day in the coffee shop, when you'd nearly giggled yourself to death. You hadn't expected that to be what cracked his walls, especially considering how that visit had ended, but you're glad that it did. 

 "Haven't seen you cheering for me in a while," Mike laughs next to your ear. 

 He's dizzy with adrenaline, swaying back and forth as he squeezes you, and you tell him, "If you make us fall, I will beat you up, I swear." 

 "Okay," he says in a stupid voice of obvious disbelief, "Whatever you say." 

 You've been texting more, going over homework together, though you haven't needed his help in-person since he had switched books with you that day. It had been so smooth and subtle, you didn't realize until you opened it to study the following day, immediately noticing all the notes and highlights. 

 It had made you cry like a little bitch in the middle of your dorm, and you called Mike to thank him without bothering to hide your tears and hiccups. 

 "Come to the party tonight," he demands, but it's so soft, like he's still giving you a chance to say no. 

 The crowd is still yelling, so you have to keep speaking into each other's ears, and you ask, "Why? All the Pike parties are sticky and gross."

 "'Cause we haven't gotten drunk together in a while," Mike states in the form of a whine. 

 You snort, feeling his hair dripping onto your shoulder. You should probably be disgusted, but it's not the first time you've gotten sweaty with him, and it's definitely not the worst bodily fluid he's made a mess on you with. 

 "You know what happens when we get drunk together," you remind him with a smile he can't see. "Can't do that anymore."

 "I promise I'll behave."

 That's not the problem. You don't know if you can behave. You've been wound up for over a month now, and it is driving you insane. No matter how many times you get off alone in your room at night, you still ache as if you're being edged. 

 So, getting fucked up with someone you know for a fact can fuck you stupid… probably not the best idea. 

 "Miche," you protest, drawing his name out. 

 "Just think about it."

 He leaves you with that, hopping down and walking away with his arms in the air as everyone surrounding you cheers for him until he disappears. You just stand there amidst the noise, shirt now wet as you contemplate the pros and cons of going to another PKA party. 

 As always, Zeke asks what your plans are for the night, but for the first time since you met him, you lie. * King's Cup and Rage Cage and Beer Pong galore. Party-goers are pooling onto the lawn, and you're just waiting for campus police to show because of the chaos, but you're not necessarily scared of it. So you go to jail for a couple days. Worse things could happen. 

 Currently, you and Mike are sitting on the sidewalk nursing beers and giggling at the new pledges who keep running around the house in less and less clothes. 

 "Honestly, this isn't that bad," Mike tells you. "Erwin suggested we make them all watch snuff together."

 You give him an incredulous look as you raise the glass bottle to your mouth. "Erwin is a god damn psychopath, what the fuck."

 "We had to do it and didn't turn out too bad."

 "And, just like that, I'm scared of you."

 Mike laughs before sticking two fingers in his mouth and whistling as a brawny blond speeds past in nothing but boxers—Reiner, you think his name is. 

 There are only a few new guys who stick out to you—that one, a long-faced kid named Jean, freckle boy Marco, and, naturally, Zeke's younger brother, Eren. He sorta skeeves you out, so you've been doing your best to stay out of his sight despite never formally meeting him before. 

 "Kid's kind of a prick, a little too cocky. Always talking about how he's related to Zeke, or should I say your lo-ver," Mike chuckles, sounding amused, but he still downs the rest of his beer afterward. 

 You let out a little growl, just drunk enough to be too honest, and grumble, "Not my lover. Also, I would never use that term. So cringey."

 "What do you mean?"

 "I mean it's weird and dramat—"

 "No," Mike cuts you off, "What do you mean about him not being that?"

 You fall back on the concrete, bumping the back of your head a little too hard and scrunching your face up. 

 "We haven't had sex. The dude just will not fuck me for some reason."

 "Are you serious?" 

 You glance at Mike and find his eyes wide in alarm. 

 "As a heart attack. I have never been so frustrated in my entire life." 

 You probably shouldn't be talking about this with him, one, because you assume it's like twisting a knife right in Mike's gut and two, because the more you drink, the less self-control you have. 

 He grunts then tosses his bottle into the yard for some poor pledge to slip on. 

 "His loss."

 "Whatever. I'm sure he'll come around eventually," you sigh then sit back up. "And, until then, I guess I'm practicing celibacy or some shit."

 Mike laughs hard at that, and it makes you smack him on the arm. "Yeah, good luck with that."

 "Shut up."

 "I'm just saying," he raises his hands. "You're, like, the neediest person I know."

 "Excuse the fuck outta me?" 

 "In the bedroom, dummy. Obviously not all the time."

 This is not at all where you wanted this conversation to go. The more you think about it, the more you feel that ache, the more you want to quell it. 

 "We should change the subject."

 Mike looks at you, flipping hair out of his eyes and smiling like the cocky frat boy he pretends to be. 

 "Why? Gettin' all worked up."

 "You are literally the worst."

 You stand and finish your drink, throwing it a few feet away from Mike's as you tell him, "I need to get a little more fucked up if I'm gonna deal with your ass all night."

 "Uh huh."

 He follows you back inside, but while you make your way into the kitchen, Mike stops to talk with Erwin about one thing or another. It means he has to entertain the masses, talk about the game, and you post up against a wall to watch him. 

 You should leave. Mike is looking a little too attractive in his stupid fucking pastel polo, and you're supposed to meet Zeke for lunch tomorrow anyway. Zeke, your boyfriend. 

 Or, well, he hasn't said it explicitly, but you hold hands in public and ignore other people, just make it obvious that both of you aren't interested in anyone else. 

 Except when Mike sidles up to you with foggy eyes and a smirk he hasn't worn around you in a long time, you groan at the thought that you are interested in someone else. Even if it's just one night, god, you need it so bad. And, you know Mike can give it to you. Exactly the way you want it. 

 It's Zeke's fault, really. You know he knows how desperate you're getting. If he'd just explain why he doesn't want to have sex, you could deal with it much better than you are now, but he continues to leave you in the dark. It makes you think you're doing something wrong. 

 Then, there's the problem of feeling like the shittiest person alive every time you get frustrated. You've spent nights trying to rationalize it, but it's hard to think straight when you're so, undeniably horny. 

 "Don't look at me like that," you tell Mike with a scoff. 

 "Why not?" 

 "'Cause you said you'd behave tonight."

 He cocks his head to the side and makes a face. "Did I? That doesn't sound like something I'd say to you."

 "Oh my god, you're impossible. And, drunk."

 "I'm not really that drunk," he waves you off. "It takes more than a few beers to get me fucked up, remember? Downfall of being this large."

 Jesus, he really is rubbing it in your face now. Wide with muscle and so fucking tall. Not to mention his—

 "I really cannot do this, Miche," you try again, gritting your teeth when his pupils dilate. "Zeke would be so pissed."

 "So? Come on, just one more time. I didn't know the last time would be the last time."

 You hadn't either. You don't know what you would have done differently had you known—maybe just taken the time to appreciate his incredible body more—but it doesn't matter now. 

 You try to sound firm and irritated when you snap, "You know you're being kinda manipulative, right?" 

 Mike tilts his head back as if you just shoved it, blinks a couple times, then swears out loud. "Oh, fuck." He takes a step away, eyes clear for the first time in several minutes. "I'm sorry. I didn't even—"

 "It's fine," you wave. "I just wanted you to know. I'm drunk and you're hot, and I don't wanna fuck things up with Zeke."

 "Yeah, I get it. Fuck. If you, like, wanna leave, I won't stop you. It was a joke, and then it wasn’t a joke and—That was a shit thing to do."

 "Little bit, but you get a pass this time," you laugh through your nose. "Just don't go pulling that bullshit on some unsuspecting freshman or anything." 

 He runs a hand through his hair, red with embarrassment, and you think to yourself, Mike is a good guy. One of the best. You don't know of many who would take that kind of criticism to heart—how many would feel genuinely guilty. It is college, and every girl knows the trend of fratty sports players getting off scot-free after being charged with sexual assault. Given his status at the school, Mike could definitely do something like that and get away with it.

 But, he would never. 

 You push him gently to show you aren't mad, tell him, "I still wanna hang out with you. We don't get to as much as we used to."

 Mike's small smile looks relieved as he takes a deep breath. "This isn't exactly the best place to just chill, but—"

 "I haven't seen your new apartment yet." 

 You regret it as soon as it comes out of your mouth, your little tune changing ridiculously quickly, but you can't deny that you're curious. He's still your best friend, and you want to know what he's done with his new place. Is it bland like his old room in the house, or did he let his real personality show through? 

 "You sure?" He questions. 

 "Yeah. We can just, like, play video games or something."

 "Are you sure?" 

 He must feel terrible. You can relate.

 "If you don't want me over, just say so," you snort. 

 "No, no, of course I do. I just don't want you to feel weird about being alone or anything."

 "Nah, like you said, you're not really drunk. I'll sober up with water. We'll be fine."

 You don't know if you're trying to convince him or yourself. Without the presence of alcohol, you should be able to keep it together, and the distraction of Zelda or Mario will surely help. 

 "Okay, yeah," Mike nods. "Let's go then."

You don't even bother finishing your drink, just set it on a countertop and follow him out to his Wrangler. It's been a while since you've ridden in it. It's been a while since you've ridden him, your brain helpfully supplies, and as you pull up to the unfamiliar apartment complex, you once again begin to think that this was a bad idea.

[ next ]

[cocoswriting]

lee wilbur, ler techno? maybe smth where wilbur’s being chaotic so techno takes him down a peg? you dont have to tho— /gen

Chaotic Mf

Summary; Basically what the ask says; Wilbur was being chaotic/creepy and needed to be taken down a peg. [PLATONIC. DO NOT TAG AS SHIP.]

Warning(s); This is a tickle fic! If you don’t like that kind of stuff, then I recommend you just scroll past.

“You put ecosystems in jars?..”

“Yeah,” Wilbur responded casually, laying upside-down on the couch opposite Techno. He had his legs curled over the back of the couch and his head was dangling off the edge—it was a wonder how he hadn’t gotten uncomfortable enough to shift positions yet. Wilbur seemed to have a strange habit of never sitting correctly when he was in one of his “chaotic” moods, always finding some weird way to rest instead. “I go out and collect mud, rocks, soil, and I put them inside the jar.” he explained, and Techno scrunched up his face both in confusion and mild disgust.

“And... this is a normal thing?” Techno asked disbelievingly, flipping a page in the book he had in his hands, though it wasn’t as if he was paying much attention to the text anymore. Wilbur nodded happily from across the room, grinning as he opened his mouth to continue explaining, only to get cut off by Techno. “Wil, I don’t really care. I’m tryn’ to read right now.”

Wilbur huffed and crossed his arms over his chest, pouting in fake dismay and staring at Techno almost expectantly, even though the piglin was very clearly no longer looking at him. “Well, you should care,” the brunet replied with a sassy tone of voice, sounding akin to an annoyed child. “I swear I’m not the only one who does this! Ranboo does it too, or at least he did...”

“Ranboo did that—?... No, Wilbur, really, just talk about literally anythin’ else. I do not care about your jar ecosystems,” Techno was already used to dealing with Wilbur’s chaotic moods. They’d come in at random times, last a couple hours, and then eventually he’d lose all the excess energy he had and go back to “normal.” So it wasn’t as if he actually expected Wil to stop when he was told to—Techno knew he wouldn’t—but he figured he might as well try to change the topic that Wilbur would ramble on about. Honestly, Techno just wanted to read his book. “Can’t you bother someone else? It isn’t that late, Phil and Tommy are still up.”

Wilbur let out a loud, dramatic sigh followed by a shake of his head and a couple tutting sounds. “You’re no fun,” his tone was playful, indicative of the grin that was on his face, despite his words suggesting otherwise. “But fine! I’ll talk about something else.” Wilbur rolled himself over on the couch, sitting upright and then standing up to make his way over to the man sitting across from him. Techno tore his eyes away from the book and glanced up when he realised Wilbur had approached, raising an eyebrow and glaring half-heartedly at the musician.

“What?” Techno’s voice sounded tired, more tired than usual, but bore no real malice as he impatiently awaited Wilbur’s response.

“Have you ever seen Doctor Who?”

“Oh my god,” Techno looked down and rubbed his temples, dropping the book beside him and running one of his hands through his hair, groaning loudly. He heard Wilbur’s shrill laugh at his reaction, which was shortly followed by the sound of shuffling as he sat down next to the piglin and crossed his legs, seemingly prepping himself to start telling whatever story he wanted to tell Techno about. “Please.”

“I already told Phil about this one,” Wilbur began, biting back another laugh at Techno’s long sigh which came straight after. “So, there are these things called ‘weeping angels—!” Wil was quickly cut off by a rough jab to his side. He managed to force back any verbal reactions he might have given to the sudden electric tingly feeling that spread all throughout his side, but he couldn’t conceal the very obvious flinch and curling of his lips.

“You good?” Techno asked, having removed his hands from his face to shoot his brother a concerned glance. Wilbur felt heat rush to his face, but he couldn’t tell whether he’d paled, or gone red. “Did you...” He shifted closer to the brunet, cocking his head to one side. “You flinched,” The elder stated quite obviously, expression a mixture of curiosity and interest.

“You caught me off-guard,” Wilbur quickly stammered out, a sheepish half-smile spreading over his face. Techno frowned—and it was clear from just that gesture that he wasn’t buying it.

Techno placed one hand on his side and left it there, unmoving. Wilbur didn’t flinch that time, but he wanted to, his flustered state having raised his hypersensitivity to the point where he wanted to squirm even just imagining that Techno might find out. “I was just tryin’ to shut you up, you needa’ tell me what happened or I’ll assume that you’re hurt,” Techno said, beginning to slowly rub two(2) fingers in small circles on Wilbur’s side. The last part of his sentence came off as more of a threat to his brother—he didn’t want to worry Techno, but at the same time, getting found out like this would be so embarrassing.

“I-I’m not—“ Wilbur was cut off by a quiet gasp, but not quiet enough for Techno to let slip. One of Techno’s ears twitched at the sound and he made a gruff huffing noise, now reaching down to tug up the hem of his brother’s sweater, exposing the bottom half of his side. “Hey, I’m not hurt, okAY—!” Techno, being the oblivious bastard he was, began to rub gentle circles on Wilbur’s bare side, which elicited a comical noise sounding like a mix between a squeal and a yelp from the man. As Wil managed to squirm away from the tingles, butterflies erupted in his belly when he thought; there’s no getting out of this now.

Silence filled the room for a couple seconds, the gears turning in Techno’s head before it finally clicked, and he couldn’t help the smug expression that formed on his face when he realised what Wilbur had been trying to hide. “You’re ticklish,” he emphasised the ‘T-word’, causing Wilbur’s face to heat up even more, and the fact that Techno’s hand still remained hovering just ever-so-slightly above his side, was not helping. “How come I didn’t know this before? You keepin’ secrets from me, hm?” Techno shoved both of his hands up Wilbur’s shirt and gently ran his nails up and down his skin, eliciting a few snickers along with squeaks and he tried to muffle his giggles.

Wilbur frantically shook his head ‘no’ and looked down, his hair falling in front of his face and (thankfully) hiding his bright pink cheeks. Tingles and shockwaves of tickly sensations shot up his sides, the feeling only increasing the longer Techno’s fingers lingered in the same spot. “Well— you’re definitely much quieter now,” Techno remarked, and Wilbur opened his mouth to give a sassy response, only for a loud squeak to come out instead as the gliding nails began to gently scratch at each side of his back. He arched forward but shifted backwards, resting his back against the armrest and laying down. Wil had hoped this would quell the sensations at least a little, but it only made them worse, the little scratches becoming rougher as Techno’s fingers got trapped. “This seems like a good way to take you down a peg whenever you’re in one of your ‘chaotic’ moods.”

“N-no—hohahahaa!” As Techno moved his hands up to Wilbur’s ribs, he couldn’t hold it back anymore. High-pitched giggles flooded from Wilbur’s lips as he wriggled and squirmed, throwing his head back as his hands switched between trying to protect the targeted spots and trying to push Techno away. It wasn’t exactly working out for him, and eventually he just curled up, hoping to drown out the tickles somehow. It only got worse once he felt Techno begin to drill his thumbs into the spaces between each of the bones. “NOHO! DOHohon’t dohoho thahahat, plehehehahase!”

As Techno gazed down at the giggling boy, he’d be lying if he said his heart didn’t melt at the sight of his bright, carefree smile. “Why not?~” His tone of voice was still deadpan, but it had a sing-songy edge to it this time. If Wilbur had the guts to muster up insults at the time, he would’ve called him every name in the book just as revenge for the horrible teases. “Does it tickle too much? Surely you can’t be that ticklish, right?~” Every time the T-word was mentioned Wilbur felt the pit in his stomach fill with more butterflies, and his blush began to slowly spread out to his neck and ears. “It’s your own fault for bein’ annoyin’.”

“Ihihihi wahahasn’t beheheing ahahannoying!” Wilbur insisted, his giggles slowly increasing as Techno’s fingers danced their way up his ribs, heading for his armpits. But before they could reach the spot, he instinctively slammed his arms down to protect himself, blocking the offending hands just in time. It seemed that Techno took this defensive action as provoking, because his immediate response to that was to sigh disappointedly and start skittering around Wil’s neck and shoulders, causing him to scrunch up like a turtle and begin to wriggle side-to-side in a weak attempt at escaping the tickles. “Nohohoho! Fuhuhuahahack ohohoff— yohohou’re sohoho mehehehehahan!”

“Mean? This isn’t mean,” Wilbur could hardly make out Techno’s words anymore, considering he was much more focused on the shocks of tickles and his own embarrassment. But once he heard those words leave his brother’s lips, he couldn’t help but start squirming even harder on top of squeezing his eyes shut. He couldn’t process what the words meant in his state—but he’s heard that tone before. And that tone means ‘you fucked up’. “You wanna see mean?” Techno asked rhetorically and Wilbur began frantically shaking his head, letting out giggly little “nononono”s as he tensed, prepping himself for the inevitable attack that would come next.

“AAAHAA!” Wilbur shrieked as he felt Techno’s lips make contact with his tummy, quickly followed by an explosion of tickles as he blew a raspberry, shaking his head during it to make it even worse. Wil bucked, cackled and squealed, only for his hips to get held down and mercilessly drilled into by two(2) of Techno’s fingers. All of his nerves felt like they were on fire, and he felt everything—every last pinch to his hips, every raspberry that was blown, and it was almost too much for him to handle. But he’d be lying if he said he wasn’t loving it. “NAHAHAHAAA! TEHEHEHAHAHAHA—!”

Even after Techno ceased the raspberries, he still seemed fully intent on being as merciless as possible. He continued to drill right into the dip of Wilbur’s hipbone, using his other hand to rapidly squeeze his tummy, never letting up and never slowing down. Wilbur had completely given up on trying to fight back, his arms were too tired for that now and he knew it was no use, so instead he began using his hands to cover his bright pink face with. “Oh, poor Wilbur,” Techno began, a very obviously feigned sympathetic tone in his voice. “Being tickled is just such a hard job.”

“SHUHUAHAHAT UHUHUHUP!” Wilbur forced out through his hysterics, helplessly rolling his torso back and forth, attempting to focus his attention on literally anything else other than the tickles he was receiving. He couldn’t decide if he loved or hated it—it was unbearable and maddening, he felt like he was being driven up a wall, but at the same time he had to admit that he was having fun. He was soaking up all the attention like a sponge. It didn’t take much longer before his laughter became wheezy and strained, though, and he’d decided he had enough. “O-OHOHOKAHAY! STOHOHAHAHAHAP, THAHAHAHAT’S ENOHOHOHOUGH—!”

Techno listened straight away, ceasing the tickles and backing away as Wilbur curled in on himself, hugging his midsection while trying to rid of the after-tingles that still remained. “You alright?.. was it too much?” Techno asked, reaching over to deliver a couple, comforting pats to Wilbur’s head. He would’ve leaned away if it weren’t for how exhausted he was from all his laughter. “...sorry,”

“N-noho, noho... it,” Wilbur knew he should be careful with his choice of words there. He didn’t want to give away how much he’d actually enjoyed himself, but at the same time, he was well aware he’d likely given that fact away while being tickled. He supposed there was no point in lying—especially if it would risk making Techno worry over nothing. “...wahas nice.”

There was no response for a couple seconds, but then the silence was interrupted by a snort coming from Techno, and Wilbur instantly knew what he would have found amusing. But as Techno gently ran his fingers through his hair, practically soothing Wilbur to sleep, he found he didn’t care as much as he did before.

They should do this again sometime.

[seokstrivia]

Euphoria | jjk

❥ Summary; There was always a sign on Jungkooks’ door that said something along the lines of, ‘Warning; I am naked in here. Do not enter unless you're ready to see a whole lot of dick.’   

or, that one roommate au where Jungkook is a cocky bastard.

❥ Roommate!AU | M.list | word count; 7.6k

❥ Jeon Jungkook x Reader; angst, douche Jungkook, enemies to lovers, fluff, mutual pining, slow burn, smut, he’s actually a softie

» He, him, his «

Jungkook was, how you say, a dick. A dick you despised and wanted unquestionably nothing to do with. And yes, you did always hate him, without reason, but hated from the beginning nonetheless.

It all began when you moved into the accommodation for college, your mom helped you unpack then kissed you goodbye, and everything was fine— for five minutes.

Dickwad, also known as, Dickhead and maybe sometimes, douchebag, sauntered into the flat with music blaring out of his, lovely friends’, speaker.

Lovely friend, aka Park Jimin, is, and always will be, an absolute darling you doted on without fail.

Anyways, when Jungkook stepped into the flat as if he owned the damn place, the first thing he did was throw a wink your way and then proceed to claim his bedroom— the very bedroom you claimed first.

Obviously, it was an absolutely ridiculous point to bicker over, but you’d lost it as soon as he called you babe, followed by a prissy princess, to end his absurd argument.

You were absolutely fuming by this point, and the heavy music resonating throughout the flat gave you the biggest headache you’d ever experienced in all the years you’d been alive.

That was when you wordlessly declared your hatred for him. When you decided you were going to make his life a living hell, and when you decided you were going to store lego in his room— just so he could undergo the pain you had to go through.

It wasn’t even good music.

Ever since then, you’ve never liked Jungkook, never wanted anything to do with him and cursed him in your dreams every night— which didn’t seem to work, you definitely needed to purchase a voodoo doll.

» His Friday night «

A yawn parted your lips as you zoned in and out, you were currently attempting to do your homework, but Jungkook— the devils incarnate— was being as loud and intolerable as usual.

He had been on the phone to one of his friends, talking about a party he absolutely had to go to. But it wasn’t unusual, Jungkook made it his priority to go out partying every Friday night, more so, to end up in someone's bed.

The thought itself had you shaking your head in distaste— like a mother disapproving her sons' grades or overall behaviour.

It had a sigh leaving your lips.

Jungkook stepped out of his room in all black: black jeans, black t-shirt, black leather jacket, and to finish off the look, a black cap.

You would be lying if you said he didn’t look good, but that was something that would never leave your lips. He didn’t deserve to know. You cursed yourself for even thinking it.

“I take it you’ll be stuck inside studying like the nerd you are,” Jungkook snorted.

There was a horrible, eye-wrenching smirk on his awful face. Who did this thing think he was?

“At least I’m not sleeping around and giving people aids.”

He jeered in return, a scowl on his face while he pierced into your soul, and presumably, set it alight.

God, you were infuriating.

Jungkook left that night without another word, he didn’t have time to sit and argue with you— which you were extremely thankful for because you were far too stressed to even think about him.

Another sigh broke your lips as your focus fell back on to your textbook. You were failing one of your classes— a class you needed to pass in order to complete the year, however, you didn’t understand anything your lecture taught you.

And what annoyed you, even more, was that Jeon Jungkook, who didn’t attend any of the classes, was passing with flying colours. If anything, your nightly curses were probably backfiring on to you.

You groaned. Life was not being fair. Not at all.

» His banana milk «

Jungkook was annoyed, more than that, he was angry and about to throw the biggest fit at the age of 21.

Yes, it’d really come to this.

His banana milk was missing, no matter how many times he checked the fridge, it wasn’t there. He bought that with his own money.

You stepped out of your bedroom, a chewed up straw perched in your mouth as you continued to scroll through your phone.

All the studying made you feel a bit peckish.

But you couldn’t exactly reach the fridge, or even step into the kitchen, since Jungkook was blocking the way with his oversized muscles.

He took the straw out of your mouth, thoroughly examining it before glaring into your eyes with his fiery red ones— yes, they were actually red. It’s not an exaggeration.

“Can I help you?” You asked in a monotone.

He grumbled under his breath, tossing the straw aside and crossing his arms over his chest.

“Did you drink all of my banana milk?”

Jungkook was never angry, he was bothersome and got annoyed but never angry. Or you just hadn’t experienced his wrath until now.

“Who gave you permission to touch what’s mine?” He continued, his voice getting deeper.

“Why are you getting so worked up over banana milk?”

“Because!” He shouted making you flinch. “Banana milk is the only thing I look forward to every single day. Don’t touch what’s yours.”

Your eyes were wide in shock, he wasn’t the most intimidating guy— not with his bunny smile, but after seeing his true form of red eyes and devil horns, you decided never to touch his banana milk again.

You even bought you a new pack the next day.

» His mess «

There were empty cans everywhere you looked, empty packets of snacks, dirty dishes, as well as, unwashed laundry, and it all belonged to the one and only Jeon Jungkook.

The amount of mess he made was actually insane, there was no one in this world who was as messy or messier than him. It inflicted you with endless headaches and made you feel sick, how could someone live like this?

A lengthy sigh left your lips, it had been a long day at uni, plus you still weren’t passing your failing class, so all in all, it wasn’t going well. And to make matters worse, the flat was a mess.

Thanks, dickhead. I hope you choke on your banana milk, you grumbled.

If there was another place to stay, somewhere you could move to, or someone else you could live with, you would move out in a heartbeat— without so much as a second thought.

But no, luck wasn’t on your side like that.

“You know when you invited me over, I didn’t think it was to help you tidy up,” sassed Jinyoung.

You rolled your eyes at his comment before throwing a dirty sock in his direction. He was utterly appalled and deeply insulted that you’d done that, but you were too busy laughing at him to care.

Jinyoung was your best friend, you’d known him since the beginning of high school, he’d always been there for you, you knew everything about it him, and he knew everything about you— including your satanic shrine set-up to get rid of Jungkook.

He was about to retaliate and launch Jungkooks boxers at you when the front door swung open. Both of you watched Jungkook throw his bag aside before strolling into his room, he didn’t even notice you were there.

“I mean, my couch is always free.”

You snorted at Jinyoungs effort to make you feel better, “you’re so annoying.”

There was a smug expression on your best friends face, his remark successfully annoyed you and he felt great— even though, he truly meant what he said.

You were always more than welcome to stay with him, and you knew that.

Jinyoung helped you tidy up, leaving the pile of unwashed laundry to decay in front of Jungkooks’ door. He would step over them and ignore they were there, you’d seen him do it before, but there was no way in hell you’d do laundry for him.

Cleaning up empty cans and packets was enough.

“Next time, we should dump all the trash on his bed,” Jinyoung remarked before making himself comfortable on your bed.

A laugh split your lips as you handed him his ice cream, “he would either sleep with it or let it rot on the floor.”

“Have you ever been inside his room?”

“No.”

“Aren’t you curious?”

“Not really...”

Jinyoung hummed in response, now focused on his ice cream instead. He didn’t question you further, because maybe he knew you were just a little, tiny bit, curious to see how it looked.

After minutes of silence and simply appreciating your ice creams, the both of you lay on your bed, doing nothing except staring at the ceiling, saying nothing besides listening to each other’s breathing.

It was peaceful, the nice kind of peace that wasn’t heavy or boring. These kinds of moments with Jinyoung were your favourite, the kind where you could bask in each other’s company without having to say a single word.

You rolled over to face your best friend, his eyes were fixed on the ceiling fan, following the way it twirled endlessly. He was a handsome boy, he was a sassy boy, and he was also a very kind boy, but he was single.

And you sometimes spent hours thinking about why.

“Jinyoung, will you ever get into a relationship?” You asked with sheer curiosity.

His eyebrows furrowed together and the expression of distaste won over his content features, it was quite amusing to watch if you were honest.

He always made the funniest faces without meaning to be funny.

“Does it look like I want to waste my precious time trying to please another human when the only one I need to please is myself?”

Jinyoung could’ve ranted for hours, he could have gone on and on and on about how he doesn’t need anyone. Which is why you changed the subject and spoke about how heavy Yugyeom snored throughout the last lecture.

It had the two of you laughing aloud, bringing tears to the eyes as you both proceeded to simultaneously list the funniest things that have happened.

Being with Jinyoung was better than a lot of things.

“Oh my gosh, did I tell you when Jungkook got angry at me for drinking all his banana milk?” You wheezed.

Jinyoung snorted and burst out laughing, shocked at your roommates' behaviour over milk— and it being banana flavoured.

“Why don’t you threaten to drink all his milk if he doesn’t clean up after himself?”

You quirked an eyebrow at his suggestion, that didn’t seem like a bad idea at all, you thought to yourself. After spending hours on end with Jinyoung, you finally said goodbye to him after telling him to text you when he got home.

Jungkook stepped out of his room when he heard the last goodbye, faltering over the pile of dirty clothes in front of his door, he complained to himself while continuing towards the fridge.

Banana milk!

Silently, with an evil grin on your lips, you trailed behind him, “Jungkook,” you called making him flinch over how close and loud you were. “You gotta start cleaning up after yourself. You’re disgusting.”

He sneered, piercing the carton with his straw, “and if I don’t?”

“If you don’t, I’ll drink all your banana milk.”

There was genuine panic in Jungkooks eyes that night.

» His hoodies «

A yawn broke your lips, eyes drooping at the sound of your lecturers' boring voice. She seemed to go on and on and on about who knows what?

This was the class you were failing, there was no time for you to be falling asleep, but you couldn’t help it, she was so dull and it was hard to concentrate.

Jinyoung who was seated next to you was too busy throwing paper balls at a fast asleep Yugyeom, he didn’t care about this class either, but he was failing like you.

You huffed to yourself, resting your chin on your hand which was hidden under your sleeve. Well, it wasn’t your sleeve per se, it wasn’t your hoodie to begin with.

It was Jungkooks’. His loss though, right?

Okay, so maybe, just maybe, you stole it, but he hadn’t noticed yet, it’d been three days and he hadn’t even asked if you’d seen it anywhere.

Therefore, no harm is done.

“I gotta ask again,” Jinyoung whispered while rolling another paper ball. “Why did you steal his hoodie if you want absolutely nothing to do with him?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” you retaliated in a loud enough whisper.

Jinyoung snorted, throwing another ball at his friend.

What you didn’t notice, and your best friend did, was the way Jungkook had been staring at you, attempting to figure out where he’d seen the hoodie you were wearing.

Good thing he wasn’t that smart, Jinyoung shook his head before focusing on packing his things and leaving the lecture hall with you in tow.

➴➶➴➶

You were humming a tune to yourself in the kitchen while preparing a sandwich, something light to munch on while you studied— or at least tried to.

Jungkook came behind you, glancing over your shoulder to see what you were doing before ‘accidentally’ knocking your elbow.

“Oh! Sorry,” he exaggerated when he heard you gasp. “I didn’t see you there.”

A scowl crossed your features when the words left his lips, he was so, so, so, irritating. You hated him, you hated him, you really really hated him.

“You did that on purpose,” it was a swift argument back. “You’re such a dick.”

Jungkook snorted, standing tall with his eyes piercing down into yours, “always bringing my dick into any situation you can, aren’t you?” He tsk’d. “I’m not the one going around steal other people’s belongings.”

“What—“

“First my banana milk and now my clothes. What next, hm? I bet you would’ve stolen my virginity too if I was still a virgin.”

God, he was so infuriating.

“As if I would ever have sex with you.”

Jungkook leant in, bringing his face level to yours, his lips merely inches away, eyes staring darkly into yours and his warm breath melting into your skin.

He was so close. Too close.

“Liars go to hell, princess.”

You gulped. There was a definite glint you’d never seen in his eyes before— in anyone’s eyes. It wasn’t scary but it made you feel something you’d not felt in a long time.

Arousal.

“I’ll let you keep this hoodie since it looks good on you,” he spoke up again, but his voice was still low and very deep. “However, if I notice you take something else, I won’t let you off so easily.”

He left you with an unfamiliar and wet warmth that night.

» His revenge «

A loud groan parted your lips, the thought of studying for another hour was hurting your head. Three hours had to be enough, for now, right?

You turned to glance at your alarm clock which sat on your bedside table, next to your phone that had been buzzing constantly for the past half an hour. Jinyoung.

It was 8:33pm. A good time as any for a snack.

After stretching your very rigid muscles, you bounced off your chair and happily made way to the kitchen. Jungkook was in his room, probably wanking off or something, so he couldn’t bother you right now.

Not even the horrible weather could put you in a bad mood.

However, however, however, you couldn’t find your snacks anywhere. They were normally kept in a box on the bottom shelf in an empty cupboard, but that box, which was on the bottom shelf, was empty.

There was nothing inside it, and there definitely should’ve been because you bought so many new snacks the night before.

Honestly, you could’ve cried. Feeling irritation, anger, as well as, sadness, you stormed towards Jungkooks room and pounded on the door, ignoring the warning sign taped on the wood.

“Jungkook!” You whined. “I never touched your banana milk again, why did you steal all my snacks?! How could you?”

There was a genuine sad pout on your face when he swung the door open, he would’ve felt bad if it were someone else, but it was you, and you hated him, so why should he feel any sympathy towards you?

“You can always buy more tomorrow,” he told you.

“I can’t afford to,” you fought, not with anger, but sadness. “Those snacks were supposed to last me two weeks, you ate them all in one night.”

Jungkook shrugged.

“It’s just a bit selfish, isn’t it?”

You’d mumbled it quietly, not really wanting him to hear, but he’d heard and he tried so hard not to feel guilty.

After stammering an apology for bothering him, you gradually progressed towards your room, leaving Jungkook to think about what he’d done.

» His punishment «

You were extremely annoying, continually having something to say back to him, always bickering with him, and calling him names, but never, not once, did you ignore him.

Over the months of living together, he figured out you hated him, but you didn’t pretend he didn’t exist, you didn’t ignore his presence, no. You bothered him and cursed him out and made sure his life was living hell.

Of course, Jungkook was extremely annoyed at you for being so irritating, but he enjoyed the bickering. Albeit he’d never tell you.

He groaned at another failed attempt at getting your attention. You were sitting on the floor trying to do your homework, head resting on the coffee table, doing your utmost best to ignore the monster behind you.

Jungkook genuinely wanted you to bicker back with him, although he didn’t really know why he wanted your attention, he just knew he wanted something.

“Y/n,” he whined, foot nudging your thigh closest to him. “Please argue back with me.”

Ignoring him was harder than you thought, you were so used to instantaneously throwing an insult back that you had to mentally tape your mouth shut.

Jungkook gave up that night, it was no use. He was basically talking to a brick wall. Leaving you study by yourself, he left with an exhalation.

You watched him with a triumphant smile, but you felt as though you missed out on something.

» His turn «

It was raining, but you couldn’t hear the pitter patter like you normally could. There was a movie playing on your computer, but you couldn’t hear the dialogue like you should’ve been able to.

All because of Jeon Jungkook and his stupid loud, extremely bad music.

A groan withdrew from your lips (which you couldn’t even hear) as you let yourself drop back into your pillows. If you weren’t still ignoring him or at least trying to, you would’ve body-slammed him out of the window.

You must’ve done something awful in your past life if you were being forced to live like this now, you uttered to yourself as you stormed towards his room.

Jungkook was overdue a long list of insults.

There was no point in banging on his door since he wouldn’t be able to hear you, you couldn’t even hear yourself breathe. So, for the first time since living with him, you barged in.

Wrong move...

He was in nothing but his boxers, sure he wasn’t naked, but he wasn’t exactly fully clothed either.

The sight in front of you, however, wasn’t a disturbing one. The way his back was propped on his headboard, the way his eyes focused on his comic book, the way his head bopped to the song, it was all notably attractive... for some reason.

Jungkook glanced up and saw you staring at him in shock, a smirk would’ve propelled its way to his lips, but he was annoyed that you’d been ignoring him, more so, that you barged into his room without knocking— he would never do that to you.

Turning down the volume, he sat up, “can I help you?”

You swallowed at the hoarse sound of his voice, what was going on with you right now? Why was he suddenly so attractive? Wait, was he always this good-looking?

“Your music is too loud,” you mumbled.

Jungkook rolled his eyes and paused the song before getting off his bed, and advancing towards you with a glare on his face.

He stared down at you, arms crossed, “it’s off, you happy now?”

You nodded your head, eyes gazing intensely into his. If he wasn’t so bothersome, if he didn’t aggravate you and if you didn’t despise him. You were 100% certain you would’ve fallen in love with him.

Jungkook snorted at the expression on your face, his features softening as he tousled your hair before gently closing the door.

There was a funny feeling in your chest when you went to sleep that night, followed by a funny feeling in your chest when you woke the next morning.

There was a basket of snacks perched neatly in front of your door, a note hidden beneath a box of chocolates, Jungkook was seriously out for your heart.

» 2 drunks, 1 mistake «

It wasn’t unlike you to give up studying, but it was unlike you to say yes to a party Jinyoung wanted to go to with you. He was surprised you’d given in so easily, but, over the moon, he didn’t need to beg you.

“Are you planning on getting wasted?” Jinyoung snorted as he observed you tan another drink.

He raised an eyebrow, watching you shake your head in distaste to the strong taste. Alcohol wasn’t your favourite, but it did its bit to encourage you to have fun.

You gradually began to let yourself go as the drink within you gave you a step of confidence. Jinyoung watched you dance in amusement, plastic red cup in one hand while his other held his phone, recording you at that moment.

A smile presented a way to your lips when you twisted around and spotted his phone. The flash gave away the fact he was recording, maybe on snapchat to post on his story, maybe something to laugh about the next day; whatever it was, you didn’t care.

“Jinyoung, dance with me,” you urged, motioning for him to join you with your hand.

He shook his head, not because he didn’t want to dance, but because he wasn’t drunk enough to deal with you right now. However, he was enjoying the sight of you completely losing yourself and finally, after a long time, giving in to have fun.

Jungkook was on the other side of the room, drunk himself, seeing you have fun without him. It didn’t take long for him to muster up the courage to approach you, not when the alcohol was giving him a helping hand.

“Y/n,” he cheered, gaining your attention. “Let’s dance!”

Without so much as a second thought, you began dancing with him. Eyes wavy and mind hazy, the night went on with Jungkook by your side.

It wasn’t until your back hit the cold wall, you felt Jungkooks’ warm hands wander your body. His lips were on your neck, wet and slick, your hands were pulling his hair, urging him to go faster, to hurry up and stop teasing you.

“Jungkook,” you moaned earning a growl in return.

He stopped his ministrations on your neck, and led you towards his room, pushing you to lay on the bed while he stripped out of his t-shirt, threw his jeans aside and then crawled towards you.

Jungkook kissed you slowly but intoxicatingly, his hand moved down your form and glid under your dress, exploring and touching everywhere except where you needed him to touch you.

“Jungkook,” you muttered against his lips. “Please stop teasing me.”

His eyes were dark and glazed as he stared into yours with so much lust, want and need. An exhalation escaped your lips when he connected his lips back to your neck, hand slipping into your pants, taunting your clit.

You heaved at the ministration, writhing beneath him, silently asking for more. For anything, for something. He removed his hand, pulling your dress up along with his hand that progressed towards the back, reaching for the zip.

“Take it off,” he whispered in your ear in a low growl. “Let me see you.”

Your breathing got heavier as you watched him sit up, allowing you to move and take off your uncomfortable dress. Just like that, in slow and precise movements, the dress slipped off and hit the floor.

The alcohol from earlier was still evidently in your system, otherwise, you would have never crawled towards Jungkook and drawn him for an intoxicating and needy kiss.

Jungkook pushed you to lie down again,  so he was on top, so he could assert dominance and let you know that he was in charge and always will be.

It didn’t bother you, not when he knew what he was doing; when he was so confident in the way his hand wandered down your body, towards your heat.

Another moan parted your lips, music to Jungkooks ear. He decided there and then, after hearing you call out his name breathlessly into the night, that it would be his favourite sound.

“I bet you thought you about me every night,” he muttered in a deep, drunken, voice.

You could only nod your head, afraid that your words would get stuck in your throat due to the pleasure he was causing you.

There was no uncertainty in Jungkooks’ movements when he slipped a finger and then another into your heat, he revelled in your moans and whines, urging you to get louder the faster he pumped his digits in and out.

His free hand played with your breast, his lips nipping the skin, forcing you to squirm under his ministrations, it felt so good— amazing even, but you wanted more, needed more.

“Jungkook,” you gasped out, pulling at his hair to gain his attention. “Please, just fuck me already.”

There was a smirk on his face, a glint in his eyes as if he’d been anticipating for you to say those words. As much as he loved teasing you to no extent, he needed to feel you, to be inside you just the way he dreamt about.

He didn’t hesitate to pull off his boxers, to yank your pants down your legs, to line himself off and without a single warning, push himself deep inside.

Jungkook left you feeling breathless that night, he had you coming undone more than once and he left you feeling fully satisfied as he came deep inside.

No other words were exchanged when he drew you into his chest and lulled you to sleep with beating heart and warm body.

» The aftermath «

The next morning you woke up sweating, you had a sore head and felt sick to your stomach, forcing yourself out of bed and rushing to the closest bathroom. You heaved but nothing came out as your head hung in the toilet and your naked form sat on the cold tiled floor.

The night before was all a haze, and trying to remember what happened while sitting next to the toilet wasn’t a good idea. However, it all hit you when you stepped out of the bathroom; into the room that wasn’t yours.

You felt yourself break into a cold sweat, your eyes scanning the room before settling on a familiar face— another body just as naked as yours.

The sick feeling hurried back, but it wasn’t because of the alcohol, no, this time it was regret and the fear of allowing yourself to become another girl on Jungkooks list.

What had you done?

➴➶➴➶

Jungkook went on as if everything was normal; as if nothing had happened. But you couldn’t bring yourself to do so, not when you were sinking in newly developed feelings for the male who didn’t believe in commitment.

An agitated sigh parted your lips, you couldn’t sleep, not when the drunken night with Jungkook played on loop whenever you closed your eyes. Fortunately, Jinyoung was nice enough to let you stay the night at his, but you couldn’t stay here forever.

“Are you ever going to speak to him about this?” Jinyoung inquired, examining the dark circles under your eyes from no sleep.

There was a frown on your face when you turned to look at your best friend, “how can I?” You disputed. “He’s acting as if nothing happened, Jinyoung. You don’t understand, Jungkook doesn’t do relationships.”

“Ignore him then.”

A scoff left your lips, that was easier said than done you thought.

“I can’t,” you told him, eyes cast aside.

“Then confess.”

This time you met his intense and challenging gaze, “just because I know that Jungkook likes to drink banana milk after uni, or that he likes to eat cereal at 3am after gaming because he feels peckish, doesn’t mean I like him,” you were out of breath, heart racing as you spoke.

Jinyoung snickered in return. You gulped.

» The regret «

It was pouring while you waited for your roommate to get home. After speaking to Jinyoung, you decided he was right and you couldn’t keep pretending that you were okay.

The front door slammed shut, interrupting you from your thoughts. Jungkook kicked off his shoes and threw his soaked jacket aside. His hair was wet, and there was a frown on his face, but he looked as cute as ever.

He didn’t notice you were back home, not until you stood up and muttered his name. His eyes widened at the sight before him, you’d left without a single word and came back three days later as if it was a reasonable thing to do.

“Where have you been?” He demanded.

Jungkook was angry.

“I stayed over at Jinyoungs.”

He shook his head in disapproval before running a hand through his dripping hair. The feeling still lingered in your own hand from that night as you watched his movements.

“And you didn’t bother to tell me because?”

You licked your lips, eyes meeting his dark ones, “I’ve never had to tell you before,” you fought. “Why does it matter now?”

“You’ve never been gone for three days.”

His tone was getting louder, angrier and more irritated. But you were becoming angry too; who did he think was? Especially acting as if nothing had happened between you two.

“You’re not my boyfriend, Jungkook. I don’t need to tell you anything, it’s not like I expect you to tell me when you’ll be home after a night out,” you said, eyes gazing intensely into his. “Now let me ask you something, is it fun to act like everything between us is normal? You know very well why I disappeared for days.”

Jungkook scoffed, arms crossed over his broad chest as if asserting dominance, “we had sex, so what? Everyone has drunk sex now and then.”

“I’m not everyone, you asshole!” You shouted. “I don’t go around having sex with every girl and guy I see. You’re the second person I’ve ever had sex with, I know it’s not a big deal to you but, it means a whole lot to me.”

Jungkook licked his lips.

“You wanted to have sex with me just as much as I did with you. Don’t blame all this on me.”

“I’m not! Don’t you get it? I’m in love with you!”

It came out before you could think twice about saying it, the words slipped out in anger, you really didn’t mean to say it. But now that it was out in the open, there was no point in taking it back, so you waited; waited for Jungkook to speak.

Instead, however, he uncrossed his arms and cast his eyes aside. Your heart dropped into your stomach and you felt sick, dizzy almost as you watched him hesitate.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I don’t do relationships.”

» The awkwardness «

Jinyoung was trying his best to be there for you, you were struggling to pass the one class you hated and Jungkook was, well, avoiding you at all cost.

A yawn escaped your lips, it was becoming harder to keep your eyes open as minutes slowly turned into hours. If you decided to call it a night and go to sleep, you would never pass your exam.

At that moment, you really wanted to scream and cry. Shout at the world for not being on your side since the beginning of the school year, why was it so hard on you? What did you do wrong?

An exhausted cry left your lips while you slumped back in your seat. The words in the textbook stopped making sense hours ago, Jinyoung was no longer awake to help you and you had no one else to turn to.

Feeling extremely agitated, you closed the book and hurled it away from you, almost hitting Jungkook while doing so. He stared at the textbook by his feet and chuckled to himself before glancing at a very distraught you.

“Are you struggling that much?”

His voice was soft and somewhat comforting, but it was awkward and you couldn’t bring yourself to glance at him, so you hesitantly nodded your head instead.

There was a kind smile on his lips that you missed when he sat down next to you. Not too close because he didn’t want to make you uncomfortable, but close enough to help you.

“What do you need help with?” He urged placing the textbook back on the table.

You sighed in defeat, “everything.”

Without hesitation, Jungkook started from the beginning and helped simplify the text. He made it easier to understand, besides the awkward silences that took place in between, you began to understand what you once didn’t.

And thanks to Jungkook, you were confident when it was time to sit the exam. Safe to say, you finally passed the class you hated as much as you once hated your roommate.

Although it was still very awkward between you, Jungkook stopped avoiding you. He didn’t say much— not like he used to, but you didn’t make an effort either since you still had a lot on your mind.

Still, things were getting better.

» The silent reconciliation «

You were lying on the floor with the balcony door wide open, the cool air from outside wasn’t enough to stop you from over-heating as the sun beamed through the window.

The weather got nicer as the days passed by, summer vacation was just around the corner and you knew you would have nothing to do. So, you decided to mope around earlier rather than later, Jinyoung wasn’t too impressed when you told him.

“You’re not a cat,” he told you.

“You can’t do that all summer,” he said.

A shake in disagreement had him rolling his eyes and crossing his arms.

There were crumbs littered around you with empty packets of crisps and cans. A smile adorned your face as you watched the male lead finally kiss the female.

Jungkook entered the flat to you on the floor, surrounded by a mess and a grin on your face. The drama you were watching wasn’t even that good, he grimaced hearing one of the many cheesy lines.

He proceeded towards the fridge to get his banana milk before settling into the couch; to join you. To enjoy your company for once instead of locking himself in his room.

“How can you watch that without cringing?”

Jungkooks’ question made you laugh, you sat up to look at him and shrugged your shoulders. There was something about the way you smiled at him to the way you crawled towards him to sit on the couch.

Jungkook gulped.

He didn’t even notice you were wearing nothing but an oversized shirt— an old one that once belonged to him.

“It’s not too bad, you get used to it actually.”

Jungkook glimpsed at you from the side of his eye before focusing back on the tv. Your confession was still fresh in his mind, playing like a broken record over and over again.

You never mentioned it again, mainly because he avoided you for like a week and you found it too awkward to talk to him. But things seemed to be okay now, he thought.

“What do you like to watch anyway?” You asked, shifting to look at him.

Jungkook was surprised by your question, but thinking about it, neither of you knew anything about the other.

“Iron man,” he told you.

A laugh parted your lips at his response, the way he said it with such an innocent face made him look like a child. It was cute.

Silence took place once your focus was back on the tv, there was nothing much to say or talk about. You’d never spent time like this together, although it was nice, it wasn’t normal.

You licked your lips, mind full of thoughts and such as you got off the couch. Perhaps, you still felt a little bit uncomfortable around him, not because he was sitting next to you, but because your confession was gnawing at your mind like a parasite.

“Where are you going?” Came his question.

It took a lot in you to turn around and stare at him, to make eye contact and to fake a smile. Fortunately, it didn’t take him long to catch on, to think about what he asked and awkwardly avoid eye contact.

“I’m sorry, Jungkook,” was your response. “It’s still a little bit difficult to be around you. I just need some time for things to go back to normal.”

What if I don’t want that, he thought to himself. What if he didn’t want things to go back to normal, what would you say then?

“But,” you added with a genuine smile this time. “I think I like this better— being friends instead of constantly bickering.”

Jungkooks’ smile in return was just as genuine.

» A new friend «

“UNO!”

Grumbling in irritation of possibly losing another round, you picked up 4 cards and then internally cried when you watched Jungkook throw down his last card.

There was a frown on your face when you threw your nine cards in his direction. When Jungkook suggested playing Uno you didn’t think you would lose every single game.

“I don’t want to play anymore,” you pouted.

That night Jungkook learnt you disliked losing.

➴➶➴➶

One hit. Two. Three more.

Six.

“Y/n, stop throwing popcorn at me and watch the damn movie,” he laughed when you hit him again.

There was a mischievous grin on your face, he wasn’t paying attention as his eyes were back on the tv. You took this as an opportunity to take a handful of popcorn and propel it at him, Jungkook shouted your name before chasing after you.

That night Jungkook learnt you got bored easily.

➴➶➴➶

You were in Jungkooks’ room, he had his last class today so he wasn’t home. Not yet, anyway. So, you took that as your chance to invade his closet for another hoodie, another black one.

When he got home you were still going through each hoodie, narrowing it down to three and then two and then choosing the one you liked best. Although all of them looked the same, there was a different comfort to each of them.

Jungkook had banana milk in his hand, straw in his mouth as he observed you from his doorway. There was a wide grin on his face while he watched you try the last one on.

“Are you seriously stealing my clothes again?”

You pursed your lips, preferring the last one you tried on better than any of the others and then smiled in triumph.

“At least it’s not your banana milk,” you teased before sliding off to your room.

That night Jungkook learnt you liked his hoodies better than your own.

➴➶➴➶

You lay your head on Jungkooks’ shoulder, a yawn broke your lips as you attempted to stay awake. It had been a long day, and you were exhausted.

Especially since Jungkooks’ loud friend had woken you up so early, Namjoon was his name you think, or was it Taehyung? You couldn’t quite remember.

It didn’t matter though, you would be in your bed soon, you just needed to wait for Jungkook; he wanted to say bye to his friends before leaving the party youse were currently at.

However, they were nowhere to be seen.

“Jungkook,” you muttered earning his attention. “I’ll head home, you can stay a little longer and hang out with your friends.”

His eyebrows furrowed in thought, “are you sure?”

“Of course!”

There was a smile on your face, a genuine one at that, but you did feel a little sad that you two weren’t walking back home together. No matter, you’d see him the next morning considering you lived together. Duh.

Jungkook watched you stand up and stretch your arms, he missed your warmth already. He let you gather your things, sliding on your jacket before reaching for your bag.

Luckily, it wasn’t a big party and just a friendly get together to celebrate the end of the school year. Well, one of many yet to come.

“I’ll give Jinyoung a call and talk to him on my walk home, that way it’ll feel like a faster walk,” you said before heading towards the door.

Jungkook hesitated for a second, glancing around in quick movements his friends really were nowhere to be seen at that moment, so he thought what the heck, and rushed after you.

You were surprised to see him, considering he was eager to say bye to his friends since they were going back home for summer break and he wasn’t.

“I promised you we would walk home together,” he explained before you could question him. “Let’s go.”

That night you learnt that either Jungkook kept his promises, or you meant a whole lot more to him than you thought.

» Euphoria «

There was a soft smile on your face, mind zoning in and out as your eyes slipped closed every few seconds before you opened them once again.

It was a nice evening, Jungkook thought as he admired you from his place on the love-seat. You were on the floor, leaning against the balcony railing, appreciating the view, savouring the nice weather and listening to the bustling city.

The idea of spending the rest of the evening on the balcony was your idea, Jungkook merely agreed because he had nothing better to do, except drink banana milk, and right now, spending time with you deemed sweeter.

There was a smile on lips as he appreciated your features from his seat. The setting sun, golden with soft hues of oranges, hit off your face perfectly making it seem as if you were glowing.

Jungkook felt his heart beating loudly in his chest, drumming in ears and spinning in his mind while he thought about you and your confession.

Was it too late to bring it up? Maybe, maybe not.

You turned around to face Jungkook, smiled wide and genuine before moving to stand in between his legs. He thought you were beautiful when you smiled without a reason; when you smiled at him and for him.

He thought you were most beautiful when you were yourself, not caring a single bit about what others thought of you.

“Jungkook, if you could have anything in the world, what would it be?”

It was an innocent question because you were genuinely curious to learn more about him, and get to know him better than you already did.

Jungkook stood up, eyes gazing down into yours.

“If I could have anything in the world, I would choose you.”

A gasp left your lips, you weren’t expecting that to be the answer. You thought he would speak about a dream job or a lifetime supply of banana milk. Not you.

He gently cupped your cheek with one hand while circling the other around your waist to draw you closer. You didn’t push him away, you didn’t stop him, no. Instead, you let him do as he pleased because, for the first time, you felt the racing of his heart.

“I don’t know if you still feel the same way about me, but I’m in love with you, y/n,” he confessed. “I know I told you that I don’t do relationships, but I’m willing to try and succeed with you, and... And I know I didn’t go by things the right way, and I’m really sorry, buh—but I’ll be better. I’ll do better... for you. Always.”

Without hesitation, without a single thought of reconsideration, you kissed him. You kissed him with tenderness and passion, you kissed him slowly and softly.

And he kissed back with just as much.

There was a soft smile on his lips when you parted, and for the first time, you saw genuine love and care in his eyes.

That was when you felt intense happiness.

“Of course, I love you, Jungkook,” you spoke softly but surely. “You’re my euphoria.”

➴➶➴➶

« thank you for reading, feedback is always appreciated. »

[beyscape]

Under the Moonlight

Steve Rogers x Reader

Summary: Your brother Tony threw the best parties; they just weren’t your thing. Steve knew of this, and decided to check up on you.

Requested by: @franciose18xx​

Word Count: 2172

Warnings: some swearing. Steve wouldn’t approve lol

A/N: I had a dumb smile on while writing this, I love Steve too much.

  Being Tony Stark’s little sister had a lot of benefits. His love for throwing huge parties, however, was one of the few downsides you could think of.

  The music was loud in the “party floor” as Tony liked to call it, and the crazy amount of people around you kept getting drunker and drunker as the party progressed. You smiled and nodded at the occasional faces you recognized, but otherwise you kept to yourself, swirling the drink glass in your hands and watching the ice slowly melt. Yes, watching the ice melt was much more interesting than the party surrounding you. Suffocating you.

  It wasn’t like you were particularly introverted, in fact, with those you were close with you could be described as loud, as wild. After all, you were related to Tony Stark. In these types of parties though, there simply were too many strange faces, and you couldn’t deny that it made you uncomfortable. Your eyes trailed over the scene unfolding around you as you wondered when was acceptable for you to sneak back to the lab upstairs. You were thinking of the latest project you were working on with Tony  when your gaze focused on the far end of the room.

  A small smile appeared on your face as you watched Steve laugh at the antics of Thor. Another benefit of being Tony’s sister. If it wasn’t for your brother going and getting mixed with super hero stuff, you never would have met Steve Rogers.

Noticing your stare even with the great distance laying between you, Steve raised his head to meet your eyes. He simply smiled at you, giving you a slow nod before turning back to face the God of Thunder beside him. You averted your eyes quickly, too quickly, and cursed. You hadn’t meant to get caught staring at him, and now he probably thought you were a creep. What a great party.

You liked Steve, even that fact had taken way too long to admit to yourself, but you could never tell if he had the same feelings. He was such a gentleman that it was so hard to decipher whether he was  just being nice or he nursed the same feelings as you. Things would have been much easier if he was a program you could run through a decoder and figure out his codes. Humans were too messy, too complicated.

“Aaaaaaand there is the smartest Stark!” An arm hung around your shoulders, the smell of alcohol hitting you before you turned to face the person intruding your deep thoughts.

“You really need to stop drinking more than you can handle.” You shook your head as your brother gave you the stupid grin that was his trademark when drunk.

“You really need to fix your attitude and mingle with people.” He retorted before sticking his tongue out.

“Such a child,” you muttered under your breath, “Let’s go get you some coffee. You don’t wanna get shitfaced so early in your own damn party.” You mirrored his look, sticking a tongue out back.

“What did you just call me? Smartass. YOU are the child.” He hiccupped, swaying on his feet. You let him lean on you.

“Am I a child or a smartass, make up your mind.” Leading him through the sea of people towards the bar area proved to be more difficult than you originally anticipated. “When the hell did you get so heavy? One would think the whole superhero stuff would keep you fit.” You grunted as he fully put his weight on you, almost as if doing it on purpose to mess with you. You wouldn’t put it past Tony.

“Smartass.” Tony ruffled your hair with his free hand.

“See, you’re so drunk you can’t think of new stuff to call me. No fun.” You could see the bar now, just a few more feet and you could dump your potato sack of a brother on one of the stools. Just then, you felt the weight raised off of you.

“Hi Y/N.” Pepper smiled at you before shaking her head at Tony’s state.

“Pepper! My savior!” You breathed a sigh of relief.

“He drank more than he could handle, didn’t he? Can’t believe he keeps doing this. You go, I’ll take care of him.” Pepper gave you a reassuring nod.

“Did I ever tell you that I love you? Cause I do.” You thanked her, honestly happy that she would be taking care of Tony’s drunk ass, you made a mental note to lecture him the next morning. Or when he recovered from the wicked hangover waiting for him. What made you even happier though was the fact that Pepper pretty much gave you the green light to leave. You merrily obliged.

Before making your way back up to the lab and working until ungodly hours of the night, you decided getting some fresh air would be the best to clear your head. You didn’t have much to drink, certainly not as much as your brother, but the two and a half glasses of whiskey still made you feel tipsy enough.

You pushed the glass doors of the balcony on the other end of the floor open, letting the cool air wash over you. The chill of the night was a welcome sensation on your skin, you leaned your arms on the metal railing. The moon was close to turning full, but it was big enough that there was no need for lighting as you stood on the balcony. The pale light of the moon washed everything gently.

“Hey.” A voice called out from behind you, you turned to see Steve leaning against the doorway with his hands in his pockets. A dashing smile was on his face, the kind that made you spend way too long thinking about.

“Hey.” You replied, tucking your hair behind your ear.

“Why are you not at the party?”

“You’re not at the party either.”

 He chuckled, nodding. He took a step, then two towards you. Your breath hitched as he closed the distance. You didn’t know what you were expecting, or better yet, hoping to happen, but it definitely wasn’t this. Steve mirrored your previous position, leaning over the railing. You turned back.

“I saw you practically run out, figured I’d come and check up on you.” He was facing the nearly-full moon, its kind light illuminating his beautiful face. You wished you could capture this moment and forever keep it.

“I just,” you licked your lips, “I’m not great with parties.”

“I know. Honestly, me neither. I much prefer being here.” See, this was the thing about Steve. You never ran out of things to say, you were never speechless. Your brother often teasingly complained about you being too sassy for your own good, but being with Steve pretty much flicked a switch and suddenly you found with a slightly open mouth and nothing to say. No cheeky remarks.

“You must be the first person that prefers my company over one of Tony’s epic parties.”

“You thought I would rather watch people get drunk and do stupid things instead of  being on a balcony with the smartest, funniest and the most gorgeous woman in the whole building? I may not be a genius like you but I’m not a fool either, Y/N.”

Your mouth fell open. Never in a million years did you expect those words to spill out of Steve’s mouth. Was he really flirting with you just now? He raised his eyebrows at your expression.

“Was that too much? I’m sorry, I’m about ninety years behind on this whole flirting thing.” He grimaced slightly.

“No! I mean, no.” You shook your head, surpassing a delighted laughter. “You were doing great, grandpa.”

“See, now you’re teasing me. Just tell me it was too cheesy. Come on, I can take it.”

“Okay it was a little cheesy.”

“I knew it!”

“You didn’t let me finish. It was a little cheesy, but frankly, I like cheese.”

 He laughed, and your heart leapt as you couldn’t help but join him. You wished he would always laugh like he had just now. Silence fell as you both faced the moon once more, shy smiles dancing on your faces as you both stole tiny glances at each other. Finally, Steve broke the silence.

“Y/N.” Your name rolled off of his tongue, his voice now more serious. You stared into his blue eyes, captivated.

“Steve.” He moved closer. You gulped.

“May I kiss you?” He asked, and of course he did, and you exhaled slowly. You managed to give him a small nod.

He placed a gentle hand on your cheek, smiling down at you in a way of softness you never witnessed before. He closed the distance. It was a delicate kiss; his lips were warm on yours that were cold with the chilly air and it was everything you dreamt of. You sighed as it ended way too soon for your liking. He peered at your face, searching, this time it was you who leaned in.

The kiss initiated by you was deeper as your lips crashed, Steve’s hands sneaking down to your waist as he pressed your bodies closer. One of your hands rested on his well-toned chest while the other ran through his blonde hair, something you found yourself wanting to do for so very long. He was a much better kisser for someone who admitted to having little to none experience, you thought, as electric waves were sent down your spine. You pulled away for breath, reluctant in doing so.

“I would like to take you on a date, some dinner and maybe movies.” He raised his eyebrows, more of a statement than a question.

“I think that would be very nice.” You pecked his lips, his grip tightening slightly.

“What do we have here?” A slurring voice interrupted the intimate moment, sending you and Steve flying to different ends of the too-small balcony. Tony appeared in the doorway, scowling. “Capsicle, that better not be my baby sister you were kissing just now.”

Steve took a step towards him, ready to explain, only to be cut by Pepper.

“Sorry guys, I turned away for one second and he managed to get away.” She noted the blush on both you and Steve’s cheeks, as well as the look of annoyance on Tony’s. She gave you a sly wink. “Don’t let us interrupt.” She linked her arm with his.

“Pepper, I—we–” You looked at the woman with wide eyes as she held up a hand.

 “I didn’t see anything, and this one,” she patted Tony’s arm, “will be lucky if he remembers his name in the morning.” She winked at you before leading a protesting Tony away.

 You looked at Steve, who shared your mortified expression at the close call.

“Pepper’s right. He won’t remember, we’re safe for now.” A breathy laugh escaped your lips, Steve pulling you in. You rested your forehead on his shoulder.

“I cannot believe we almost got caught this soon.” Steve shook his head.

“So, dinner, you said?” You muttered into his shoulder.

 ------------

 It was some time past afternoon when Tony finally sauntered into the kitchen area, where you were perched on one of the stools. Steve was seated across you, focused on the newspaper in his hands.

“You look like hell.” You stated matter-of-factly.

“Love you too.” He groaned before coming to a halt. He squinted his eyes at you and Steve. You forced yourself to look bored, trying your best to not look at Steve.

“I didn’t see you two kiss last night, did I? Because that would be crazy. Right?” His gaze drifted between you and the soldier.

“What? No. Do you even know how drunk you were? It’s no surprise you imagined things.” You shot back, slightly too defensive. Tony, on a regular day, would pick up on it immediately. He was, however, so damn hangover at the time that he didn’t notice it. Or the pointed looks shared between you and Steve.

“Yeah, it would be crazy.” He muttered as he grabbed a water bottle from the fridge and made his way back to presumably his room. You exhaled sharply as Steve put down the newspaper.

“This is too stressful, should we just tell him?” He reached over and grabbed your hand, placing a kiss on your knuckles.

“And have him die from a heart attack? No way.” You got up, and gingerly walked towards Steve. The look of fondness sending the butterflies in your stomach in a frenzy. You placed a soft kiss on his temple. “He’ll figure it out on his own soon enough. I for one don’t wanna deal with his dramatic ass right now.

“Language.” Steve tilted his head, grinning.

You rolled your eyes at him. “Alright, grandpa.” You pecked him on the lips before running off, not giving him a chance to reply.

Steve shook his head as he laughed to himself. This would be interesting.

----------------------------

this was written very late into the night and i’m too impulsive to not post it before sleep, so i apologize for any mistakes!!

------------

CHRIS EVANS TAGLIST @marvelouspottering

let me know if anyone else is interested in taglists! 😊

[medeafive]

buckynat prompt: Buky joins the Avengers and Nat as his mentor (sort of like Coulson was to her and Clint), who explains/helps him to integrate better into the team. :) if you feel inspired.

I came across this years-old ask (sorry) and inspiration struck so here you go: good old retro tower fic with movie nights, Thor making pop tarts, Clint playing Angry Birds and all that.

(To the anon who sent a prompt more recently, I got it and I’ll get to it! Just don’t expect me to be quick lol)

Bucky’s not comfortable with this team thing. They all already know each other, have their established dynamics, all easy-going and sassy, and now he’s right in the middle and- it’s awkward. He’s not good at human-ing yet. Natasha and Steve both say it’ll come back, and that they all know their share of awkwardness, but he’s not so sure about that. His case is different. Just because he pulled it together enough to let himself be found by Steve, to come back with him-

He’s still not cleared for active duty, which he actually doesn’t mind that much. Hanging out in the tower is fine, he can handle most of them individually, even in small groups, but the real horror for him is movie night. All of them at once, one louder than the other, alcohol, some fast-paced movie he can barely focus on, and it’s all so crowded, too. Of course, the worst one was when Stark somehow made them all watch The Manchurian Candidate. But every time Bucky tries to suggest he’ll skip movie night, Steve gives him the worst puppy eyes he’s ever seen and he says yes to everything again. He really doesn’t want to disappoint Steve. And it’s not like he has any good excuses for not going, he doesn’t have missions like the rest of them.

They’re squabbling about the movie choice again, as they always do, and Bucky’s just sitting there quietly with the popcorn Thor distributed cheerfully to everyone. Barton wants to watch something funny, Stark wants to watch a horror movie because apparently Halloween is a whole season for him, Steve is trying to interest them in movies from back in the day without any success while Banner keeps suggesting films that don’t even have English titles and Thor is reacting to everything he’s heard of before, though he seems to mix most of it up. Bucky doesn’t really care what they’re watching as long as he doesn’t have to sit in the middle. Having people on both sides feels way too crowded. There’s no clear majority until Thor discovers there’s a movie called Paddington about a bear in a hat, and then everyone falls in line with that, though Stark only does so begrudgingly.

Bucky sits on the right side so it’s all good, and he pays some attention while also nibbling absent-mindedly on the popcorn. Natasha slips in about halfway through the movie, wet hair, rosy skin, and he remembers she had a mission, though he can’t remember what. Or maybe she didn’t tell him. She took it on herself to be something like a mentor to him, someone who understands what he’s going through, who doesn’t have as many expectations for him as Steve, who’ll help him settle in. She’s good at it, too, but she’s good at everything so that’s not surprising. He really really likes Natasha, more than he cares to admit, and he relaxes somewhat when she drops onto the couch next to him. “Hey.”

“Hey,” she whispers back. “Mind if I sit here?”

He finds he doesn’t. She smells of citrus fruit, probably the shampoo. “Sure. Mission went well?”

“Well enough,” she replies, extending her legs and making herself comfortable like a big lazy cat. “Mhm. Was that Clint’s idea?”

“Thor really latched onto it,” he replies. “Apparently, two is a majority here.”

She chuckles, shifting again until her shoulder rubs against his, and he really only stops breathing for one second, at most.

He doesn’t pay any attention to the movie after that and it just flies by, time best measured by how often Natasha has reached over into his popcorn bowl. She chews very quietly. Or maybe the movie is just too loud to hear. Anyway, it’s over way too soon, credits rolling, and Natasha reaches into the popcorn bowl a final time before scooting a little away from him. Thor has thoughts about the movie, loudly proclaimed thoughts, and it goes back and forth for a while without Bucky really listening. He notices Banner quietly folding up what looks like some scientific journal on the other end of the couch. Steve turns to ask Bucky about the movie when he notices Natasha. “Oh hey. Nat. Didn’t see you there.”

Natasha reaches into the popcorn bowl again. “Yeah, didn’t want to disturb.”

“Glad you could make it,” Steve replies. “Did you get that business in Laos under control?”

He doesn’t remember that, so she probably really didn’t tell him. “Pretty much,” she replies, munching unabashedly. “I’ll debrief you all tomorrow. It’s not urgent.”

Steve yawns. “Tomorrow sounds good. It’s already late.”

“Oh come on, you old man,” Stark complains. “Really? Oh, hey, Romanoff.”

“Yeah, yeah, you night owl,” Steve returns, getting up. “I’ll see you tomorrow morning in the gym. Good night, Buck.”

“It’s not even 10,” Stark states. “We could easily watch another movie.”

“I’m out as well,” Banner says quietly. “One movie is really enough.”

Stark groans. “The god of movie night? Please?”

“Sorry, my friend,” Thor replies. “I promised Jane I would call her.”

“I’m game,” Barton interjects. “I mean, we can just watch without them. Tasha?”

Natasha shrugs. “I’m jet lagged, I won’t sleep anyway.”

“Well, then good night, boring friends,” Stark decides. “What do you want to watch?”

Barton shrugs. “Whatever. Hey, Thor, are you still making the cake pops tomorrow?”

Thor looks back. “Of course! Thanks for reminding me. I shall make them tomorrow.”

“Well, that’s one reason to get out of bed,” Barton remarks, turning back. “Any ideas on the movie?”

“How about Pretty Woman,” Stark teases. “I hear someone likes redheads.”

He blushes though he doesn’t mean to. Stark makes references like that all the time and Bucky still can’t handle it. Yes, fine, they spar together, and if she occasionally ends up having her legs around his neck, that’s a choking move and that’s why he gets red-faced and not at all anything else, no reason to be weird about it and say stuff like between her thighs- “Yeah, you,” Natasha throws back. “I noticed. I don’t really care but not Pretty Woman.”

“It’s weird that you’re over there,” Barton remarks with amusement. “I assume you don’t have suggestions, buddy?”

He shakes his head. Most of the movies he remembers are silent and Hydra didn’t care to keep him up on anything that didn’t involve killing people. Natasha climbs over him, accidentally kicking Barton’s arm. “Yeah, I’ll just come over. Whoops.”

“Oh, you like horror movies, don’t you?” Stark asks. “I bet you haven’t seen The Conjuring yet.”

“I haven’t,” Natasha confirms, settling in on Bucky’s left side. “I mean, if you want, sure.”

“JARVIS, you heard her,” Stark says. “Unless Birdbrain objects.”

Barton shrugs, pulling his feet in. “You know I don’t have taste.”

“Mind if I take that?” Natasha asks, pulling the popcorn bowl from Bucky’s lap to hers. “Then we can share. Clint, you know popcorn’s not real food.”

“You’re one to talk,” Barton shoots back, and then the film already starts rolling.

It turns out horror is bad. He actually thought he liked it, vague memories about taking girls to the theater and them squealing and grabbing his hand tightly, but the moment the creepy music starts, the hair on the back of his neck stands. He tries not to look too much, focuses on picking unpopped popcorn from the bottom of the bowl, his heart is racing unnecessarily, it’s just a movie, he has seen real horrors, this is just some invented bullshit- The next jumpscare hits him hard and his knee hits Natasha’s, rattling the popcorn bowl, and he could curse himself for making so much noise, drawing so much attention-

“Hey, JARVIS, pause,” Natasha orders, putting the bowl in Barton’s lap and climbing over the back of the couch. “You know what, I need a drink.”

Stark snorts. “You know what, make that two.”

Bucky’s heartbeat calms down a little. Okay. He can do this. It’s just a movie. He can’t admit he got scared because of a movie. He has a reputation, goddamnit. Barton gives him an unreadable look. Natasha climbs back over with two glasses, somehow not spilling anything. “There. Cheers.”

“Cheers,” Stark returns, knocking his glass against hers and then starting to sip.

The awful movie continues playing and Bucky’s a little short of distractions to focus on, given that Barton is still holding the popcorn bowl. He doesn’t even have anything to drink but getting up now would seem suspicious. Just sit through it. How long can this damned movie be? He’s been through worse. He can do this.

His heart rate doesn’t really go down, though, sweaty right palm, the old fight or flight but definitely don’t just sit there, which is unfortunately exactly what he has to do. He tries to focus on Natasha’s comforting smell, he thinks it’s orange, he often tells her about his nightmares and that makes it a little better, he’s here on the couch and the movie is just a movie after all-

He wasn’t paying attention so the jumpscare startles him badly, elbows jolting in, hands fisting- something grabs his metal hand and he relaxes slightly, Natasha’s thumb sliding into his palm- but then he realizes Natasha is holding his left hand, holding it tightly, thumb rubbing his metal palm, and his heart rate jumps up a notch. He feels everything in the metal arm, despite what he tells Steve when it’s malfunctioning, so he really feels Natasha’s small hand wrapped around his, squeezing his, and he actually doesn’t hear the movie anymore over the blood rushing through his ears.

He’s certainly not going to let go and she doesn’t either. He chances a look but she’s just staring ahead, gripping his metal hand. Fine by him. There’s more scary shit happening on screen but it doesn’t quite register. Barton starts arguing about something and Stark argues back but it’s all just a hum, Natasha flips her hand and presses all four fingers into his metal palm, thumb sliding over the back of his hand soothingly. Well. If there’s ever been a distraction, that was it.

He still startles, though, and Natasha squeezes his hand so hard he’d never dare do it to her, for fear of breaking her hand, and then there’s a particularly bad bit that makes him tense in the shoulders and she leans over slightly and whispers “it’s over soon” in his ear. That makes it a little better. Most of all, it makes it very hard to focus on the movie.

The bad bit is long, feels long, but then the rest flies by almost regrettably fast and before he knows it, Natasha has pulled her hand back and the lights are turning on again. He blinks slowly, awakening from a dream-like state. “I don’t know,” Barton remarks. “Witches, really?”

“We fight with gods and aliens and you want to object to witches?” Stark complains.

“Not witches generally,” Barton retreats. “But weren’t they saying that the woman burned during the whatever century witch hunt was actually a witch? Wasn’t that the whole point?”

“I mean, it’s a horror movie,” Stark replies. “Does it really have to make sense?”

“I thought it was great,” Natasha says. “Not necessarily anything new or creative but solid horror stuff.”

He’s still shaken, though he can’t tell whether that’s from the movie or from Natasha’s tiny hand squeezing his. “Yeah, they’re going to make like 5000 sequels and spin-offs,” Stark remarks. “Hey, popsicle, you don’t look too happy about it.”

“I don’t know,” Bucky replies, carefully restrained. “I kinda zoned out, wasn’t really paying attention.”

That’s kinda true, actually, he couldn’t retell the story though the creepy music and the shock effects are very fresh in his mind. Natasha casually pats his thigh. “I’m hungry. Any food in the house that isn’t popcorn?”

“Fridge is fully stocked,” Stark reports, pulling out one of his fancy phones. “Yeah, I’m out though. Pep scheduled me a 9am tomorrow.”

“The horror,” Barton remarks sarcastically. “Nah, I’ll think I’ll go to bed. Or, you know, play Angry Birds.”

“You know that’s not the same thing as sleeping,” Natasha accuses, climbing over the back of the sofa. “Okay, good night, losers, I’m making myself a sandwich.”

She disappears into the kitchen and Bucky realizes he stared after her again. Stark snorts, swiping over his magic phone. “Hill says there’s something in Brazil we should take a look at. Yeah, tomorrow.”

“Again?” Barton questions. “Weren’t we there only a few weeks ago?”

“Yeah, turns out us being there didn’t magically fix everything,” Stark replies. “Surprisingly.”

Barton rolls his eyes, getting up with a groan. “Yeah, that sounds like a problem for tomorrow me. Great guy, he can do anything. You’ll meet him tomorrow.”

“You keep telling me about that guy and he never shows up,” Stark returns, typing something. “Okay. See you tomorrow then, there’ll be a meeting and all.”

Bucky has never been to one but they all seem to hate it. Barton flips the bird and slumps over to the elevator. Stark is still typing, frowning. “Mhm. Any plans, robobrain?”

“No,” Bucky replies carefully. “Not really.”

Stark huffs with amusement, stuffing the phone away and grinning. “I see. Have fun zoning out then. Staring blankly into the dark or whatever it is that you do.”

He feels like if Stark made an inappropriate comment now, he’d snap, but somehow the guy just grabs his not yet empty drink and saunters off down the stairs to the other elevator. This building is complicated. He waits until the elevator doors open and then close again, taking Stark’s humming up with them. Then he sighs, pushing up, and walks slowly over into the kitchen.

Natasha is indeed making a sandwich, washing lettuce like it’s just what she does, not like she’s 130 pounds of could kill you. Well, he doesn’t know her weight. She looks up when he leans in the doorway. “Don’t wanna go to bed yet?”

“No.” He bites his lip. He’s not really hungry, too jumpy and unsettled.

She makes a sympathetic noise. “The movie didn’t sit well with you, huh?”

Not at all. “Especially the bit about demonic possession,” he admits. “Thanks, though, I didn’t want to- didn’t want to tell them.”

“It’s totally okay if you can’t handle horror movies,” Natasha replies, placing the lettuce in her sandwich. “I mean, they’re designed to stress you out. But I get that that’s hard to admit.”

He breathes out. She has this way of making you comfortable with her, open up to her, and somehow it doesn’t feel sinister or manipulative but good. Like she understands. He still feels her tiny hand against his. “It’s just- one stressful thing stacked on top of another on top of another.”

“Yeah, I know,” she agrees, squirting some sauce into the sandwich. “That’s just what life is.”

He grabs one of the bar stools and sits down. “What about you? You were gone for a while.”

She shoots him a grin, capping the sandwich off. “Ah, you know how it is. Nice beach holiday.”

He snorts. “Isn’t Laos the one state in Southeast Asia that doesn’t have a coast?”

“Good catch,” she remarks, biting off the sandwich. “Have you been studying geography?”

“Reading up on Vietnam, mostly,” he replies. “I’m pretty certain I was there at some point but I didn’t really understand what was going on at the time. I mean, I still don’t understand it.”

She chuckles. “Yeah, that’s not on you. No, the mission was fine. Didn’t get too messy.”

She’s often secretive about missions, probably a habit from her SHIELD days. He’s learned to avoid it. “Good weather at least?”

She smirks, taking another bite of her sandwich. “Ha. Summer monsune. It was super humid. Hot, too.”

That does sound familiar. Yeah, he shouldn’t kid himself, he probably did some really bad stuff in Vietnam, even if he doesn’t remember right now. Another minefield. He sighs, straightening. Tomorrow. "I think I’ll go to bed. Might join Steve in the gym tomorrow morning.”

“Could you-” she cuts in, wiping the pink-ish sauce out of the corner of her mouth. “Wanna stay just a minute? I’ll be done soon.”

He frowns, sinking back into the chair. “No hurry. Why?”

“Nothing,” she replies, chewing. “Nothing. Sure you don’t want anything to eat?”

His stomach still feels too fluttery for that. “No, I’m good. Are you okay?”

“All good,” she reassures him. “Just give me a minute, then we can go upstairs together.”

Wait, that’s weird. And not in the blushing way. “Seriously, what’s going on?”

She chuckles suddenly. “Okay, okay, I’ll tell you. Promise not to laugh.”

“Okay.”

She wipes another bead of sauce off her lip. Yeah, that was too much. “Okay. Don’t laugh. I get really scared during horror movies.”

He almost laughs. “Come on, you weren’t.”

“I hide it well,” she replies. “And I’ll forget it the next day but right now, I wouldn’t go into the dark and I’m watching that corner really hard.”

Oh, she’s serious. “So why did you watch it?”

“Please.” She snorts, picking up some lost lettuce. “I have a reputation. I can’t admit I’m scared because of a stupid movie.”

Well, he wouldn’t have believed her. “So when you grabbed my hand-”

“That wasn’t just for you,” she finishes. “Now, if you tell anyone, I will murder you.”

Of course. “Don’t worry, no one would believe me anyway.”

“True,” she admits, taking another bite. “So, now you know. I still think it’s fun, though.”

He can’t agree with that right now but maybe he can in the future. “Okay, I’ll just stay until you finish. And I’ll gladly walk you back to your room.”

She snorts. “Don’t get all gentlemanly on me. Thanks, though.”

He’d actually like to thank her but he’s already been cheesy enough. “No problem. But don’t you dare tell Stark.”

She grins mischievously. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”

[wenchuong]

The Most Beautiful Moment in Life Ch.1

Rose firmly believed that everything magical happened at night. Ever since she could remember, the only time she ever felt truly like herself was when everyone else had turned off their worlds and gone to sleep.

When she was 13, Rose’s parents had gotten divorced, and her mother had uprooted them from Seoul to Los Angeles. The only thing that stopped her tears was climbing onto the roof of their new apartment building in the dead of night to look at the tall, spindly palm trees swaying in the Santa Ana winds. The air smelled faintly like jasmine, and the city lights twinkled cheerily at her, as if trying to help her feel marginally less alone.

When she was 16, Rose was in New York when she had lost her virginity and gotten her heart broken all in the same night. Numb, she walked around the city aimlessly until she happened to see a sign for a model management company promising money, travel, and the opportunity to change her life. She remembered thinking that she would do anything to take her away from here, away from her life.

And when Rose was 22, she happened to be in Tokyo, at 3am, when she met him - the boy who would change her entire life.

Ch. 1 -- Serendipity

Can’t eat that. Can’t eat that. Nope, not that. Not that either. Rose let out a groan of frustration as she walked past rows of snacks, onigiri, and ramen that she wasn’t allowed to eat. After constant dieting for photoshoots and runway shows, it should have been easy for her to stop in a 7/11 and not practically drool over all the forbidden fruit. And yet here she was, in black sweatpants and sweatshirt, staring longingly at a cup of Shin ramen like the world’s hungriest ninja. To be fair, it had been an especially long day of fittings. As the new face of Dior, she was spending a week in Tokyo to shoot the multi-part campaign, each shoot promising to be more stressful than the last. Rose had been preparing herself for months now, and a cup of hot, savory ramen was not going to be her undoing.

“Ding,” the store’s door chime sounded, and the muffled noises of other night owls looking for snacks broke the pleasant silence. Unbothered, Rose continued to stare daggers into the ramen, not noticing that someone was standing right beside her until he muttered, “There’s only one left.”

“Huh?” she asked, startled.

“Oh, sorry. I was talking to myself,” he responded in slightly accented Japanese.

Rose turned to fully look at the mystery boy, dressed in all black with a face mask on, hair falling over his eyes, just like her. She couldn’t help but giggle. “We’re matching,” she said in Japanese with a bright smile that crinkled her eyes into half moons.

Surprised, he lifted his head to look at her, at her long ash-brown hair, at her glowing skin, and at her eyes that he was certain were the color of liquid sunsets. Wow, he thought.

“You can have the ramen. I’m not allowed to eat it anyways,” she continued.

His brain was still stuck on liquid sunsets when he choked out a reply. “Why?”

He watched her scrunch her nose cutely as she responded. “I’m on a diet. I’ll just get soup or something.”

Pouting, she started to walk away from him. Every muscle in his body tensed, screaming at him to make her stay, if only for another second.

“Wait!”

She turned around hesitantly and saw him holding the cup of ramen.  

“What if we split it?”

She cocked her head to the side but didn’t respond. He couldn’t help but think cute cute cute.

He continued, “it’s half the calories…?”

She furrowed her eyebrows at him, clearly weirded out that a stranger just asked to split ramen with her, but she barely had a chance to respond before her stomach let out an embarrassingly loud growl. Traitor.

He let out what she guessed to be a snort.

“Fine. But- ” She snatched the ramen from him. “-I’m making it! I can’t trust a stranger to make my precious ramen.”

He shook his head, “You mean our precious ramen!”

She cracked a grin and skipped down the aisle, going to the register to pay.

“Wait! I’ll pay.”

“That’s very gentlemanly of you, but since you’re being nice enough to share, it’s my treat.”

He looked ready to fight her on it, but before he could move, she grabbed him by his sweatshirt sleeve and dragged him over to the eating counter.

“Sit.”

He huffed and sat down.

She smiled warmly at him. “Good boy.”

His heart lurched into his throat. So endearing.

He watched as she paid and prepared the ramen. Everything she did was graceful. Even though she was right — they were in fact wearing matching outfits — her long legs, tiny waist, and the little peek of her abs made her look irresistibly sexy. He’d seen plenty of beautiful girls, but none of them made him feel so….warm.

He ached to touch her, to run his fingers through her soft hair, to hear her giggle again, to stay there in the convenience store and know all her secrets, to tell her all his secrets.

He couldn’t remember ever being so affected by a girl before, especially not a girl he met 5 minutes ago, and he was still thinking about it when she was back, steaming cup of ramen in one hand and pair of chopsticks outstretched in the other.

She spoke while he was rubbing his chopsticks together, “I’m Rose by the way.”

Rose. He rolled it around in his head and concluded that her name was beautiful too. He reflexively went to remove his face mask and tell her his name, but his hand stopped mid-motion, a million thoughts running through his head. What if she knew who he was and turned into a scary fangirl? Even worse, what if she knew who he was and hated him? What if, what if, what if…

Rose knew the strange boy was going through a little crisis, since normally guys would jump to give her their name, usually followed by their phone number and a horrible pick up line, so she played it super cool and pretended to be focused on her chopsticks as she snuck peeks at him.

After another second, he made up his mind that the risk was worth it. So taking a leap of faith, he slid off his hood and pulled down his mask.

“I’m Jungkook.”

He had a great face. Flooffy hair, big doe eyes looking into Rose’s intently, and very soft, kissable lips—wait, what?

She allowed her eyes to trace his sharp jawline once — self control! — before finding his eyes again.

“Jungkook? That’s Korean, right?”

Quickly covering up his surprise that she didn’t seem to know who he was, he smiled timidly back at her.

“Yea.”

She smiled widely this time, as brilliant as the sun.

“I’m Korean too! We can stop using broken Japanese to talk to each other.”

He laughed then, and Rose internally squealed when she saw his cute, bunny teeth.

A little shy, but curious nonetheless, Jungkook asked, “Do you live in Korea then?”

“Sort of. I have an apartment in Seoul, but I travel a lot for work, so I sort of live everywhere and nowhere. What about you?”

“I live in Seoul, but I’m kind of the same, traveling all the time.” He was still cautious of revealing too much. He didn’t think she was pretending not to know him, so he wanted to protect this refreshing anonymity for just a little while longer.

He was about to ask her another question when they were interrupted by the jarring sound of an iPhone alarm.

“Ramen’s done!”

Rose practically dropped her phone in excitement while silencing her timer. As if he wasn’t already overly fond of her, she had to go and do a little dance while tearing off the lid and stirring the noodles, making him swoon.

She could feel his eyes staring when she glanced up at him through her eyelashes. “What? This is my happy dance.” He only chuckled.

She twirled a huge bite of the steamy, spicy, delicious noodles and opened her mouth wide, only to be interrupted by his chopsticks rudely stopping hers.

“Hey!”

“Shouldn’t the oldest get the first bite?”

Rose put her chopsticks back in the cup, and her eyes turned sharp. Uh oh, Jungkook activated sassy mode.

“First off, we’re not in Korea so those rules don’t apply. Second, you’re definitely not older.” Triumphant, Rose waited for a comeback.

Smirking, Jungkook only asked, “What year are you?”

Not about to be fooled, Rose countered, “You first.”

“How about we both say it on 3?”

Exasperated and hungry, Rose agreed.

“1…2…3…”

“’97”

“’97”

“Ha!! We’re the same age.”

She quickly turned her attention back to the ramen. Considering for a second, she held up the folded ramen lid to him. “We can take the first bite together, if we drop the honorifics.”

Not really caring who takes the first bite, Jungkook only wanted to get to know her better, and he was more than happy to get closer to her. “Deal.”

If anyone were to walk by the 7/11 in Ginza at 3am that night and look into the window, they would have seen two people, heads bent toward each other, eyes gazing into each other’s and smiles growing on their lips as the steam from a cup of ramen warmed their already blazing cheeks. The fluorescent lights cast them in a warm glow, and time itself seemed to slow to honor the serendipity that brought these two souls together so that their story could finally begin.

[sdottkrames]

You’ll Always Be Adored By the Things You [Save]

@comfortember prompt 12: Emotional support pet

Summary: Her name is Tess, and everybody adores her.

Notes: I honestly just love Tom and his love for Tess. They are the cutest! I’m thinking about making more with Tess, so if you like this, let me know and maybe I will! 😊

Also: Lucy and Rocky were the names of my dogs growing up. Lucy was a sassy, adorable Shih Tzu, and Rocky was the kindest, gentlest Boxer you’d ever meet. They both have since passed (they lived very long, happy lives) but I wanted to add them in this story somehow. I’m just a cheeseball. Also, Zendaya (MJ) Played a character named Rocki in a Disney show called Shake It Up, so it was a little nod to that as well.

Read on AO3: Here

“Tony, I’m really worried about him.”

May poked her head around the corner of their apartment, making sure Peter was still asleep. His breathing was too even for him to be faking, and she sighed in relief before continuing.

“He’s been off ever since the...the blip. I can tell. He’s been eating a lot less, and I looked at his grades the other day. Tony, that boy has never gotten below an A-, but he got a C+ on his last Physics test. And that’s not even including the fact that he was stabbed last night because his Peter Tingle isn’t working right.” Her voice was rising in pitch and volume, right in time with the panic that was welling up inside her. 

May and Tony had been having weekly conference calls about their resident spider since May had found out about it, and they’d quickly picked it back up once they had been undusted. Their normally lighthearted calls filled with mostly laughter had taken a more somber tone recently. 

Tony hummed on the other end of the phone. “I’ve been worried, too.”

Those words, though not necessarily helpful, made May feel less alone. She was grateful someone was helping her take care of her nephew because he was doing a terrible job of doing it himself, as evidenced by the stab wound on his left side. He’d come home weak and bleeding the previous night, and May had hurriedly patched him up, her training as a nurse the only thing keeping her panic in check.

“I honestly don’t know what to do, May. We tried letting him come to us and that didn’t work. I’ve got a list of great therapists-”

May cut him off. “He’ll never do that. I already tried that one, and he insisted that he didn’t want me paying money for him. I even pulled the whole “your mentor is a billionaire, and he would want you to get help” card, but he was pretty adamant.”

Tony sighed, and May felt it echo deep in her bones. They ended the call shortly after, no closer to a solution for Peter than before.

The next week on their call, Tony’s voice was considerably more lighthearted. She attributed it to the fact that Peter hadn’t been injured that week, but then he excitedly announced that had “the best idea!”

May’s eyebrows rose, even though she knew Tony couldn’t see them. “I’m listening.”

“Okay. How do you feel about dogs?”

“Oh,” May breathed.

“Yeah. I don’t know why I didn’t think of it earlier.”

“Me either. He’s been asking for a dog since he was, like, 5. The only problem is,” May said, biting her lip. “Our landlord doesn’t allow dogs.”

“I’ll take care of that,” Tony promised, and May nearly snorted at the thought of their stuffy, no-nonsense landlady getting a visit from Tony Stark. She pitied the woman.

***

“Ms., ah, Levitt, is it?” 

The lady looked up from her desk, and immediately blinked in shock. Tony internally rolled his eyes when the lady blushed and started trying to fix her hair, the look on her face one he’d seen on way too many women in his earlier years.

No chance, lady, I’m married. He thought, but flashed her a kind smile, anyway. “Are you the landlady of this apartment building?”

“I am. Pleasure to meet you, sir.”

Tony shook her offered hand, not holding on for a second longer than necessary. “Likewise. I am here on behalf of the Parker family...apartment 96. I was thinking about getting Peter an emotional support animal. He blipped, and has been having trouble adjusting, and I heard cute, fluffy animals work wonders. But I understand you don’t allow those?”

Levitt’s smile hardened. “Yes, I’m afraid we have a non-negotiable no-pet policy.”

She obviously hated animals. And probably little children. Figures. Luckily, years watching Pepper hand stuffy businessmen their behinds had taught Tony a thing or two. He could handle this lady.

“Well, I took the liberty of reviewing things, and did you know that, by law, emotional support or therapy animals must be allowed in any building? That includes yours. Now, I understand that there is a fee associated with having a therapy animal, which I will cover, and of course proper documentation, which I have right here.” Tony produced the paperwork, signed by Dr. Cho, stating that Peter should be allowed a therapy animal of his choosing. “If there are any further problems, I’m sure my wife would be happy to speak to you. She and our lawyer will be handling any legal issues.”

Tony watched in satisfaction as Ms. Levitt’s face blanched, knowing she was beat. Nobody could go up against Pepper Potts-Stark and win. 

She breathed heavily through her nose once then plastered a smile back on her face, though it didn’t meet her eyes. “That won’t be necessary. We value the Parkers. The fee is an extra $125 a month. Once you have the animal, bring the proof of licensure and ESA status, and we should be all set.”

Tony had her put his card on file so the payment would come out of his account. This was his gift to Peter (and May. Though she wouldn't admit it, he knew that she also loved animals and would have bought one (or two) if they’d had the money) and then stood to leave.

“Have a nice day,” he said, giving Levitt a cheery wave before waltzing out the door. He had a kid to surprise.

***

“Tony, really, where are we going?”

“For the millionth time, I’m not going to tell you, so stop wasting your breath.” Peter huffed indignantly, and Tony shoved his arm playfully. “Patience is a virtue, underoos.”

“And pride is a sin, yet here we are,” Peter quipped.

“Yes, here we are,” Tony said, grinning as Happy pulled the car into a parking spot in front of Rocky’s Shelter and Supplies. Tony had spent hours researching adoption agencies around, wanting to find a really good one to support, and Rocky’s had been one of the best he’d seen. Plus, they had a great variety to choose from. (And no, he hadn’t been crying looking at all the animals, who told you that?)

Peter’s reaction was everything Tony had hoped for. The kids brown eyes got impossibly larger, and filled with tears.

“R-really?” He squeaked. “But our apartment doesn’t allow dogs.”

Tony grinned. “I threatened to sic Pepper on her.”

Then Peter was hugging Tony around the middle, murmuring an unbroken stream of thankyou’s. 

“I heard you’ve been wanting one for a while, and May and I figured having a furry companion might help with everything. You gotta promise-“

“That I’ll take care of it? Of course I will! I’ve been preparing for this my entire life! When I was 11, I made a PowerPoint presentation demonstrating proper care of a dog, just to show Ben and May I would take care of one. I wanted a dog soooo bad. I can’t believe I’m actually getting one.”

Tony chuckled at Peter’s rambling. “I’m glad you’re excited. But I was going to say you gotta promise that you’ll take better care of yourself, too.”

Peter nodded fast, his curls bouncing, which was endlessly endearing. “I promise!”

“Then lead the way.”

They spent time with a number of different dogs, taking their time to find just the right one. Tony could tell he was going to have to physically restrain Peter (And himself, if he was being totally honest) from buying every single dog in the shelter. The kid dragged him to every cage, exclaiming how cute each “pupper” (what even was this generation’s lingo?) was, and blinking back tears at nearly every one. 

Then Peter met Tess.

Tony had started believing in love at first sight when he’d seen Pepper in that purple dress she’d worn to a charity event years ago. Then he’d been absolutely sure of it when he’d held Morgan in his arms for the first time, the love he felt for her so strong and immediate and real that it had chased away the fear of becoming his dad that threatened to paralyze him. 

But feeling it and witnessing it was two different things.

He wondered if he’d looked like Peter when he’d laid eyes on the two most important and precious women in his life. The little gasp, the soft smile, the look of complete awe. Basically, the definition of the heart-eyes emojis.

“This one,” Peter breathed, his voice thick with emotion. “Can I meet her?”

The lady helping them, a sweet girl named Lucy, unlocked the cage and brought the beautiful grey pup over to the room for humans and dogs to meet, and as soon as Peter was close enough, she was all over him, her tail thumping with abandon.

“Yeah, I think we’ll take her,” Tony said over Peter’s delighted giggles.

***

Tess loved everybody, but it was no secret who her favorite was. No matter who she was with or what she was doing, as soon as Peter was in the room, she was right by his side. She was his shadow, following him around like a planet following the sun.

So Tony should’ve realized that something was wrong when she came trotting into his lab without Peter.

Granted, it wasn’t uncommon for her to come get pats from someone else when Peter wasn’t available, like when he was at school or on patrol or asleep. But Tony should’ve known that at 4 PM on a Thursday, Peter should have been doing none of those things. It was a lab day, Peter’s day off from Spider-Manning, and too early for the normally energetic kid to be asleep.

As it was, Tony was so focused on fixing Dum-E (who had spun too hard showing off for Peter the other day) that he just patted her head without looking. He nearly dropped his screwdriver when Tess gave a high pitched yip.

Tony finally looked up. “What’s the matter, girl. You gotta go out?”

Tess barked again, high pitched and insistent, her big eyes so expressive he could almost see what she was thinking.

“Peter,” he gasped, his stomach plummeting all the way down to his shoes. “Where is he, girl?”

Tessa tore out the door needing no further prompting, Tony right on her heels. She stopped outside Peter’s door whining anxiously, and Tony quickly opened it, dread filling him.

His first reaction was relief. There was no blood, at least not that he could see. Then his worry returned even stronger because Peter was laying on the ground not moving and there wasn't any blood. At least blood made it easier to identify the problem!

“Friday!” He choked out, rushing to Peter’s side. He was still breathing, but it sounded noisy and labored. He was also conscious, but Tony couldn’t tell if that was a good thing or not because there was so much fear in his eyes, and it broke Tony’s heart right in two.

“Dr. Cho is already on her way, sir. If I may, it appears Peter is having an allergic reaction, going into anaphylactic shock. You must keep him awake until the Dr gets here,” Friday answered.

Teas whined again, nudging Peter’s hand.

“Good girl, Tess. You’re such a good girl!” Tony said, patting her head then turning to Peter. “Well kid, if you didn’t want to do lab day today, you could’ve just said so. No need for all the theatrics; that’s kinda my department.”

Tony kept rambling, slapping Peter gently whenever he started to close his eyes, until Cho was rushing in. She quickly stabbed him with an epipen and started to prepare him to go to the infirmary, pausing when Tess growled, the first time she’d ever done that.

“Easy, Tessa-girl. She’s helping Peter. Let’s go with ‘em, yeah? You can keep watching our boy.”

They made their way to the infirmary, where Peter was being given medicine to combat whatever had caused him to react that way. Tony nearly doubled over laughing when he heard what it was, the stress making him slightly hysterical. It really wasn’t funny.

“Peppermint?” He asked Peter later, once Peter could talk and had been deemed out of the woods. Tess was curled up as close as she could to him, and Tony was sitting on the chair next to the bed.

“I just wanted a peppermint hot chocolate from Starbucks. I used to love those,” Peter pouted. “But apparently Peppermint is toxic to spiders. I guess I hadn’t had any peppermint since the change.”

“Well how about never do that again. My heart cannot take that stress.”

Tess whined in agreement.

***

Tony was quickly learning that Tess was a lot like Peter. Her ability to get everybody to love her, for one, and her penchant for cuddles.

Which is how Tony found himself one Friday night squished on the couch with a teenager tucked tightly into his side and a 30 pound dog laying across his lap while watching Bolt. They were both happily situated, Peter nearly purring as Tony ran his hands through his hair and Tess’ tail thumping gently against Tony’s leg. He pretended not to like it, but he was so comfortable, he quickly fell asleep.

He didn’t sleep very long.

Soon after his eyes closed, he woke up in a panic, his heart beating rapidly, a sense of panic overwhelming him. He couldn’t remember what the dream that woke him up had been about, which only made the sense of foreboding worse. He closed his eyes again, pretending to still be asleep as he quietly struggled to get his breathing under control.

Suddenly, a weight settled on top of him. He opened his eyes in surprise, and realized Tess had climbed into his lap, putting her head on his shoulder and her front paws on his chest. It was strangely comforting, her weight and warmth, but surprising nonetheless.

“Whatcha doing there, girl?” He chuckled.

“Pressure therapy,” Peter answered. “Something I taught her to do whenever I’m having an anxiety attack or sensory overload. It helps. She must’ve sensed you were panicking.” 

“Huh.” Tony shook his head in wonder.

“You alright?” Peter asked, tentatively.

“Yeah. Just a bad dream. I don’t even know what it was about, just left me feeling anxious.”

Peter nodded, and slid his hand into Tony’s. Boy and dog didn’t move a muscle until Tony’s heart was a normal rhythm again. Or...maybe a little while after that. They really did love snuggles. And Tony...yet another thing they had in common.

Luckily, he loved them both right back just as much.

[dobrikburrito]

good idea, d.d.

words: 2.9k

requested by anonymous

While having a sit and film session with the VS, the topic of the reader's sex life comes up. And everybody find out that its been a hot, HOT minute since the reader's had so good dick. So someone jokingly suggests that her and David have a lil romp session. At first they refuse but after a few weeks David shoots the reader a text saying he's got a lil surprise for her 

disclaimer: it’s smut sis. (thank you @daviddoughbrik for being an angel and giving me the best advice ever so I could finish this piece, you’re the best ♥)

I was comfortable sitting on the lovesac in David’s living room, laughing at the nonsense conversation that my friends were having. Most of us were there, soon to leave for Kristen’s surprise birthday party. I absolutely loved when we were all reunited like this. With their busy schedules and meetings, it’s been hard to get everyone together at once. David was obviously filming everything, hoping for a good bit for the vlogs.

“Oh, wait a minute.” Zane said, loudly. Everyone stopped talking and turned their attention to him. “How many broken relationships do we have? Like as a group? There’s obviously David and Liza, Jeff and Cierra, Todd and Corina and… Oh! (Y/N) and Justin.”

“Damn, there’s been some home-wreck.” Erin said, laughing.

“But like… First was David, then (Y/N), then… Jeff and then Todd?” Carly asked, curious about the order.

David pointed his camera at me, “Yeah, I think so. Justin and I broke up a month after David and Liza. Even though they told us three months later.” I confirmed.

“It’s funny how all those break-ups have been bad.” Heath commented.

“Mine wasn’t.” David pointed the camera to Heath, shrugging.

“I don’t mean like it was a fight or cheating break up. I just meant it was hard. Like you and Liza were the perfect couple and that was tough.” Heath explained himself, everybody looking at him. “Then (Y/N) and Justin were also this role-model couple…”

“Yeah, but my break-up was shit.” I said, everybody immediately laughed. I smiled, not really caring for it. “Thankfully that ship has sailed.”

“Would you get back with him?” Todd asked, looking up at me, since he was just sitting on the floor beside the lovesac.

“Fuck, no.” I laughed and so did he.

“I don’t think I would either.” Todd commented.

“That’s easy for you to say, you have a new girlfriend and it’s getting some nearly every day of the week.” Zane shaded, everybody laughed loudly.

“And you’re so not subtle about it either,” I laughed, poking Todd with my foot. “If I had a dollar for every fucking time I walk into Todd’s house and I find him post-sex. I’d be richer than David.”

Everybody laughed so hard, Todd grabbed my foot and I screamed, playfully.

Todd pointed at me, “Hey, don’t hate on my sex life just because you haven’t put out since your break up.”

My face fell straight to the floor. I was shocked. He-did-not.

“Oh my God, she’s so pissed. So, is it true (Y/N)?” Zane loved to raise the fire in the room.

“Uh… No! I mean… I’m not like you guys, I can’t just pick up hot guys at parties and have one night stands.” I shrugged, clearly embarrassed and not even looking at anybody. “I hate that shit. I hate having sex with someone I don’t know at all.”

“Oh hooooney.” Heath made his way towards me and hugged me. “It’s okay, you just gotta dust off that pussy a little and we’ll get you a cute date.”

I immediately slapped Heath’s arm. “Oh my GOD, I hate all of you! Fuck off Heath!” Even though I hated how the topic was on me not getting absolutely any for a while now, I couldn’t help but laugh at Heath. David’s camera was focused on me, of course. It would definitely end up in the vlogs.

Heath kissed my head. “No, but really like… We’re throwing shade on you, but David also haven’t slept with anyone in a HOT MINUTE.”

“What the fuck?” David asked, everybody laughed.

“It’s so true though. Especially since Jeff painted his room, that’s for sure a no-sex zone.” Matt commented, everybody laughed.

“Fuck you guys,” David laughed, out loud. “You don’t know shit!”

“So, you’re having sex in that room with your ex-girlfriend and Jason Momoa looking down on you?” Todd asked. David took a second to answer, which was enough for everybody to start screaming.

“Hey hey hey, this is a two-birds-one-stone idea. Since you both haven’t seen anyone naked in months, why don’t you just fuck around for a bit? You know, friends with benefits and all that.” Zane suggested, everybody started commenting how that was such a great idea.

You took one look at David and you both crumbled in embarrassment.

“Why do I hang out with you guys?” I shook my head, hiding my face on the lovesac, fake crying.

“Oh come on, (Y/N). Don’t tell us you’ve never fantasized about David?” Heath was absolutely loving this.

“What the fuck Heath? No!!” I blatantly lied.

“Oh bitch, I do not need a lie detector to see how much bullshit that was.” Zane sassied me.

Happily, it was time for everybody to leave for the party. The embarrassment didn’t leave me alone through the whole night, though. Every time I interacted with David, there was something in there, a tension of sorts. My friendship with David was always based on trusting each other and being best friends, not anywhere related to sex. I did lied about not fantasizing about him, I’ve had my fair share, but never thought for a second to mention it.

A couple of weeks went by and that awkward moment seemed to dissipate, especially between David and I. One night, we all went out to have dinner together. David sat by my side and we kept chatting with our friends.

Once we were all focused on Scotty’s story about a crazy fan in one of his concerts, David smoothly rested his right hand on my left thigh. It was under the table, so no one could really see it. The sudden move caught me off guard, especially because it wasn’t an accident. The hand stood on my leg. I could feel the warmth of his skin on my skin, since I was wearing a white skirt.

I had no idea of how to react to this. To others, nothing was happening, as I tried to keep it cool, but I couldn’t lie to myself and say I wasn’t enjoying it. I absolutely loved his hands, and I took a moment to admire them, with the Cartier double rings. As the conversation went by, I tried to joke around as usual, but it was so hard for me to keep a straight face as David would occasionally caress my skin with his thumb or press his hand on my thigh. The secrecy to it was making me really wet.

One of us paid the check, as it was the joke of the vlogs now. We all got up to leave, and before I could say anything, David turned to me:

“Do you want a ride home?” David asked me, like nothing happened. “I’m taking Zane, Heath and Mariah.”

“Oh… Yeah, okay, cool. Thanks.” I smiled at him and Zane hugged me.

“Cool, get on the front sit then.” That was an unusual request, basically because I barely ever sat in the front seat of the Tesla.

I accepted and we all kept joking around during the way to our houses, since David was also filming the car ride.

“You look so cute tonight, (Y/N),” Zane said, joking around and tickling my neck. I laughed. “I love your little outfit. Looks cute as hell.”

“Aw, thanks boo.” I looked back at him. “You look like your usual goddess too.”

“Aw, you get me.” Zane threw an invisible long hair around and I laughed.

“I agree,” David commented, looking straight at the road. I looked at him, shocked. As I was about to thank him, he said. “Zane looks like a goddess tonight.” Everybody laughed and I rolled my eyes.

We said our goodbyes to all three of our friends, since my house was the one further away. David filmed for a few more minutes, since one of our favorite songs came on the radio and we always sing together, acting stupid. When the song ended, we were just laughing and he turned the camera off. “That’s enough for today.”

I nodded, looking outside of the window. I could feel his eyes on me, though. I pretended not to notice, until his hand rested on my thigh once again. I immediately looked at it and then at him, who conveniently looked down the road. Only now, his hand was coming up my thigh and my skin was burning.

I wanted to confront him, since this wasn’t like him at all, but I also… wanted to see where it would go? David made a turn on a street and as I looked out, I noticed this wasn’t the way to my house at all. We reached his gate and it opened.

I knew Natalie was travelling, the house would be empty, so I immediately got chills all over my body. It was like a silent agreement, until he parked the car. We stood there for a second and David unlocked his seat belt, then did mine.

I broke the deadly silence. “Mm… Care to explain?” I looked at him and he looked back at me.

David leaned towards me on the car, touching my neck with his left hand. He looked down on my lips and bit his bottom lip. “I just wanted to try one thing,”

I could hear my heart beating a hundred miles per hour, but I didn’t stop when David leaned in and kissed me. At first, softly and caring, but as I returned the kiss a little more craving, I seemed to motivate him to take it a step further. Licking my lips, I opened my mouth to him and felt his tongue touching mine. My hand found his hair, which I absolutely loved playing with. His hand left my neck to go back to my inner thigh.

David stopped the kiss for a second, breathless. He opened his eyes, but kept them focusing on my lips and then my eyes. He licked his lips and I sighed, wanting him so much.

“Remember that time when… Mm… Zane said that maybe you and I should try the whole…” David started saying.

“Friends with benefits?” I completed his sentence.

“Something like that, yeah.” David took a deep breath when I bit my bottom lip. “What… What do you say?”

I just kissed him back, bringing him closer to me.

We entered his house, all the lights were out, only the neon sign was on. David was holding my hand, leading me towards the white couch. He sat down, looking up at me, waiting for me to sit by his side. Instead, I sat on his lap, straddling him. He took one moment to look at me, really look at me. Both of his hands were on my thighs, caressing my skin, as he took in all of me.

Taking a deep breath, David looked in my eyes. “You know… I don’t usually do this, you might have noticed.” His voice was low, even though we were the only ones at the house. “But I have to be honest… I couldn’t stop thinking about it since that conversation happened.”

I bit my lip, holding back a smile. My fingers entwined in his brown shiny locks. “I don’t know why, but it just feels... “ I looked back at him. “...right.”

One of his hands held me by the waist, the other touched my face, pulling me close enough to kiss him again. One soft kiss, enough for me to feel how soft his lips were and how intently he kissed. I took one second to breathe, looking at his lips, then I kissed him again, wanting more, wanting him. My kiss was deeper, hungry even. I leaned over him as he fully rested on the back of the couch. His tongue on mine, enjoying every second of it.

My hips started rocking back and forth, which granted me a hard grab on my waist. David followed my movements, motivating me further on. His kisses followed to my cheek and neck, where he bit and licked. I pressed my fingers in his hair, loving it. I could feel him hard as a rock in a second. Both of us were really turned on, so I didn’t waste time and took off my shirt and his as well. David took that as an invitation to descend his kisses to my breasts. Me, on the other hand, unbuttoned his jeans and took his length in my hand, pressing firmly and freeing him from the fabric. I started pumping him, slowly, teasing.

“Stop teasing me,” He bit the skin on top of my left boob.

“Oh, where’s the fun in that?” I smiled to myself, knowing the effect my actions were having on him. I started stroking him a little faster, taking my time around the tip to stimulate him. David closed his eyes and took a deep breath, resting his forehead in my chest.

Suddenly, he turned on the couch, rapidly laying me down and being on top of me, kissing me back again. He managed to take my skirt and panties off before I could even process. Kissing my stomach and going down, it was my turn to take a deep breath. David kissed my thighs and leg, before opening me up and sliding his fingers, feeling how wet I was. I moaned when I felt two of his fingers inside of me, sliding in and out, but a louder one came when I felt his warm tongue on my clit. David started eating me out with so much desire and will, that I knew this pleasured him almost as much as it did me. His tongue was moving on my folds, knowingly, hitting the right spots, making me almost scream his name. Never in a million years I’d thought of David as someone who was this good at giving head.

He stopped for a second to look at me, keeping the movement of his fingers inside of me, absolutely enjoying the view. My face expressions and the way my body reacted so instantly to everything he did was enough for him to start stroking himself. “God, you’re so fucking hot… And the way you moan like that… Fuck.”

I smiled to myself, loving his praise. David went down on me again, taking as much as he could. “David… Dave, I’m… I’m gonna” I tried to warn him.

He just looked at me with a satisfied grin on his face. “Then give it to me, baby.” And then proceeded to continue his movements, with his hand and tongue.

That was enough for me to crumble, which earned a loud moan and a fast heartbeat, as David  never stopped what he was doing. “So pretty.”

I opened my eyes to his comment, watching him come over to me, kissing me again quickly, soon to give me his fingers to suck on, which I gladly obeyed, looking straight up at him.

“Mm... Fuck.” I could hear him curse under his breath.

David took his dick in his hand and slid it over my clit. I could sense his desire and need through his eyes and sighs. I pulled him closer to an intense kiss, holding him tight. Until I stopped the kiss and whispered to his ear. “I wanna feel you inside of me, David. I want you to fuck me, make me go insane.”

Those words were exactly what he needed to pull down his pants and position himself in my entrance, only to then slowly thrust inside me, giving me a second to adjust to his size and feel him completely inside of me. David was holding himself up on top of me, with each hand on one side of my head, then he started moving. Gradually going faster and deeper, pushing into me, making me moan, breathless. Coming down to kiss me lightly, he rested his forehead on mine, as it we were going faster and faster. His name was the only thing coming out of my mouth.

“You feel so good, so tight.” He looked down on me, biting his lower lip, feeling so much pleasure out of this.

I could feel myself getting close, feeling a rise out of his movements and our bodies together. Barely able to form proper sentences, I looked up at him. “David…” I didn’t have to say much more than that, one look at me and he knew.

“Me too,” David nodded, focusing on his movements and the rising pleasure that was taking over his body. I cursed as I reached my own orgasm, moaning loud, feeling the pressure inside of me. He watched me achieve it and felt it too, which gave him the last push he needed to achieve his own climax.

A couple more thrusts and he lied on top of me, breathless, exhausted, but highly satisfied.

“Holy shit,” David said, taking a deep breath while recovering his energies. “That was incredible.”

I couldn’t help but smile and feel the same way. “I gotta say, this wasn’t how I pictured my night going at all, but…” I pecked his lips for a couple of seconds before finishing my sentence. “This is so much better.”

David chuckled while looking at me, taking my face in his hand. “For once Zane had a really good idea.”

“We should send him a gift basket or something,” I smiled widely while looking at David.

“I’ll just give him a car,” David and I laughed and then he kissed me again.

[ayellowcurtain]

could you do a one-shot about Robbe meeting Sander's mum when they get back together, maybe just before Christmas? And Robbe is insecure bc he knows Sanders mum likes Britt a lot // can you write something where robbe goes to see sander at school but sander has a charcoal or paint on his hand so he cant hold his face or give hugs but robbe being a kola is not too thrilled at that. // Can you write something with jealous Robbe (not with Britt tho)

The streets are mostly empty, just a few cars pass by him, all in a rush to get home and to their families, probably. It stings a little bit just thinking about it, but after everything, Robbe is not that worried anymore. He’s trying to live minute by minute. Robbe doesn’t get why Sander had to go to college the week before Christmas, but he didn’t say anything. As long as it makes Sander feel good, Robbe is on board.

He knows where he’s going when he enters the building this time, taking his beanie off, trying to make his hair presentable again as he stops exactly where he did the first time he came to see Sander. There’s no model in the center, just a few students doing whatever with pain in huge pieces of paper. The music is muffled by the big glass door, but it’s definitely not Bowie, so it’s probably not Sander’s playlist. He’s distracted with his drawing, using his hands as brushes, talking to a girl right next to him every few seconds and Robbe can feel how his own cheeks start to hurt from smiling too much.

It doesn’t go unnoticed how the girl keeps peeking at Sander’s drawing, trying to find something to talk about and Robbe can’t help but think she looks a lot like Britt, but Sander is not even looking at her, completely focused on his paper. Maybe Robbe is just traumatized for life by blonde, small and sassy girls, but he tries not to think about her or about how the new girl is clearly trying to hit on his boyfriend.

He knocks on the door, but when he opens it, the music is too loud so it’s obvious that nobody would hear it. He’s not sure if he can just get in, but he steps inside, hoping someone will notice him. The guy right in front of Sander does - fancy glasses, big mouth, curly hair - and he turns the music down.

“Hi…” The guy is clearly waiting for Robbe to say what he needs, but Sander finally turns when he hears Robbe’s voice, giving him a soft smile.

“Hello, cutie.” Everyone smiles a little when they notice that Robbe is not just a random guy trying to interrupt their work and they go back to their papers, except for the girl next to Sander. Robbe can see that she’s still watching them from the corner of her eyes.

When they’re close enough, Robbe smiles, tilting his head up and Sander does the thing where he gets so close, but turns away at the very last second, smiling even wider.

“My hands are dirty, Robbe.” He whispers as Robbe whines, putting his hand on Sander’s chest, holding his shirt to pull him close again.

“I can touch you, you don’t have to touch me.” He gets on his tiptoes, putting one arm around Sander’s neck, the other still on his chest, pulling him down for an uninhibited kiss, making sure to look at the girl behind Sander for just a second. She’s finally not looking at them, worrying about her work.

“Someone has a plan today…” Sander says against his lips when they finally stop and Robbe opens his eyes when he hears his boyfriend’s voice, giving him just another quick kiss.

“Actually, it’s you that has plans for us tonight. Plans that I would love to postpone…” Sander smiles fades a little as he leaves a kiss on Robbe’s cheek before stepping back to not get him dirty with paint too.

“I know, but I would prefer if we just get this over with, yeah? We’ll have to do it anyway, so let’s just do it now and go live our lives away from the drama.” Sander smiles again, brushing his nose against Robbe’s, looking at with such care that Robbe can’t say no to him. “I’m just going to go wash my hands and we can go.” Sander crashes their lips together again and rushes out of the classroom, leaving Robbe around a bunch of cool people he doesn’t know.

They do a very quick round of introductions and Robbe makes sure to collect all of Sander’s things, putting inside his bag, waiting for his boyfriend right next to the blonde girl. 

“Are you ready?” Sander comes back with clean hands, running his fingers through his hair, smiling when he kisses Robbe again.

-

The closer they get to the door, the more it makes Robbe want to leave, but Sander holds his hand tighter, pulling him closer.

“Hey, look at me. It’s just one night, ok? She just wants to meet you, spend an hour or two interrogating you and we’ll be free. And I’m here to help you, I won’t let her scare you away.” Robbe leans forward, pressing his forehead against Sander’s chest and his free hand quickly comes to the back of Robbe’s neck, playing with his hair and kissing behind his ear.

“Ok, sorry for being so dramatic.” Robbe takes a very deep breath, trying to calm his nerves.

“No need to apologize, you’re not being dramatic.” Sander smiles against the back of his neck, giving him some space to look up, asking for a kiss that Sander rushes to give him.

“You’re coming back to the flat with me, right?” He knows he’s being selfish and a little insensitive. It’s not like Sander’s mom is a monster that’ll keep her son hostage when they’re done eating. Sander doesn’t seem to mind his childish behavior, putting his hand back on Robbe’s neck, pulling him closer again for one of those kisses that make his ears ring, his brain stop working and leaves both of them breathless afterward.  

“Yes, I’m going home with you after dinner. I can’t sleep without my favorite blanket.” He wiggles his eyebrows and Robbe rolls his eyes, even though he knows Sander is not wrong. Maybe after everything they went through, Robbe became just a little more clingy and insecure, hugging Sander with his arms and legs when they sleep. He just wants to make sure that there’s no way for Sander to leave without having to wake him up too.

Sander’s mom is the only thing keeping them from sleeping together every night. She demands that Sander sleeps at home at least from Monday to Thursday. She’s a little overprotective of her son, but Sander’s deciding not to pick a fight with her now, they don’t talk about it, but Robbe knows Sander can feel guilty for what happened almost three weeks ago.

As Robbe is still trying to gather some courage, Sander finally turns his back to him and opens the door, dragging Robbe inside right behind him.

“We’re home…” He closes the door after Robbe and winks at him, pulling him inside.

It’s a fancy apartment, very well decorated, but Robbe doesn’t have much time to look around. Sander’s mom appears right away, cleaning her hands on a towel. She looks at Sander and then at Robbe, giving him the best fake smile she can.

They say hi and act like they haven’t seen each other that Friday night and Sander quickly pulls Robbe away, saying he needs to see his bedroom. 

It’s not like he doesn’t get it, Robbe has a mom too, but his mom loves Sander. And he knows his relationship with Sander’s mom won’t be as good because she would much rather have Britt, the perfect girl, as her son’s girlfriend, but she can’t choose for him. And if it’s up for them, she’ll have to accept Robbe eventually because he has no plans on ever leaving Sander’s side.

[cyberneticfire]

Disorientation

(Credit to Void!Al goes to @daydream-squad !)

(Previous Chapter: Rude Awakening)

Fandom: Hazbin Hotel

TW: Referenced death, Cursing, implied starvation

~~~

“Oh my gosh, this is the cutest thing I’ve ever seen Mr. Alastor do! I just wanna hop in there and hug him until-”

“Shh, Niff, you don’t wanna wake ‘em up,” A gruff voice interrupted the overeager chirping coming from the little maid. There was a sloshing sound that Alastor could place as a bottle of alcohol even in his half-awake state, and his brows furrowed in confusion. What were Husk and Niffty doing in his room?

....What was he doing in his room?

Even with the lingering confusion, the deer was currently swaddled in warmth and didn’t plan on moving as he snuggled closer to his heat source. Something fluffy was tickling his nose and he scrunched it up as the smell of strawberries of all things assaulted his senses. Cracking an eye open, white fur overtook most of his vision. Hm. His source of warmth also appeared to be breathing steadily beneath him.

“Oh shit, he’s processing,” Husk commented helpfully.

Processing...Oh. Oh. Propping himself up, eyes blown comically wide, the deer realized he was staring at Angel Dust’s sleeping face. Because Alastor was laying on top of him. The spider’s arms were still wrapped around his back, unconsciously trying to pull him back down to cuddle.

There was a second where the deer froze, a screech of feedback escaping, before he jerked away, kicking out and knocking the porn-star unceremoniously to the floor with a thud.

“Ow- Shit! What the hell-” Angel’s head popped back up, a hand pressed to his aching forehead while his eyes refocused. He was about to comment on Husk’s snort of amusement before Alastor caught his attention again. The deer was frozen stiff, arms hugging his chest, and expression a mix of mortified and confused. Angel was quick to remember the events prior to this morning and splay out his hands in a placating manner as he slowly stood.

“Okay, look, nothing happened! I was kinda worried about ya freakin’ out about this, but- we were just cuddling, I promise!” Alastor’s eyes flicked across the spider's face. “Al, I wouldn’t do anything without consent, you know that. I wouldn’t take advantage of you. You were just panicking last night and didn’t want to be left alone, remember?”

Now that he mentioned it...Last night was rather blurry, but Alastor did recall a humiliating amount of...clinging and...panicking. And now Angel was giving him a patient, mildly hurt, look that made him feel all the worse for jumping to conclusions. Dropping his hands into his lap, the tension seeped out of the deer as fast as it’d come.

“I...My apologies, Angel dear! I had a lapse in judgement, and it won’t happen again!” Did his voice sound energetic enough? Alastor was doing his best to project, but Husk was giving him a strange look that the deer couldn’t place. Oh well. He focused his attention back on the spider. “Are you alright? I didn’t mean to kick-” A loud rumble cut in, startling Alastor as he turned claws on his stomach at the oh-so-familiar pain. His eyes went a bit wider. Oh no, what happened with Charlie would not be allowed to happen again!

Husk and Niffty threw a look at each other before the little maid darted to the nightstand, then to the bed, all but flinging herself into the deer’s chest with her package. Alastor flinched letting out a startled ‘oof’ before quickly enveloping the younger demon in a hug. He had missed her dearly…it felt so nice to hold someone in his arms for the first time in what seemed to be ages. It was…unusual for him.

“Mr. Alastor, we’ve missed you so much!” she chirped, “You were gone and I cleaned the hotel so many times and set things up for the new patrons and cooked for the hotel and it was kind of a lot and the food was never as good as yours but-!” Niffty fired about twenty words per second at the deer - it was a good thing he’d grown used of her manner of speech - but it was still a bit difficult to comprehend much at the moment.

“Darling, slow down! It sounds like you did a marvelous job in my…absence… I couldn’t stand the thought of never hearing your voice again, so it’s only appropriate that I came back isn’t it-?“ Alastor paused at the watery sniffle and the wetness that dripped onto his arm.

Niffty’s big eye was brimming with tears, the little maid hardly holding them back. That made Alastor freeze before pulling her back into the embrace, ears drooping. “It’s alright dear, I’m back now… I don’t plan on dying…again.” The thought alone made his throat catch and his hands tremble, but the idea of needlessly breaking down again left a sour taste in his mouth. One time was too many. Niffty was the one in need of comfort.

“Dry those tears, doll,” he added in a softer tone, swiping a few of the tears away with his thumb, “and smile! You know you’re-“

“-never fully dressed without one,” she finished with him, letting out a little giggle. Alastor widened his own grin for emphasis, earning another shaky laugh before the little maid was pressing something warm and metallic into his hands. He glanced down curiously at the…thermos?

“It’s more broth,” Angel supplied helpfully, smiling a bit at the adorable pair. Not that he’d ever call Alastor adorable to his face- he liked breathing just a bit too much…Hm, it could be worth it to see the deer's expression, though. “Charlie said you couldn’t keep the first bowl down, and after last night you were out like a light faster than she could come back.”

Alastor took this in for all of two seconds before he was hurriedly uncapping the bottle. Niffty grabbed the bottom, narrowing her eye with a chiding, “Slowly!” before the deer could just chug it again. Alastor flashed a smaller smile but did as asked, tipping the bottle back and gulping down the contents slowly. Oh, Lucifer, he missed this.

Thankfully the deer was able to stop himself before getting sick this time, but Niffty stared intently when he went paler at the ensuing nausea. He waved the concern away. The feeling of fullness wouldn’t last long – it never did – but neither would it be as unattainable as it was in the Void… The sickness swirling in the deer’s stomach was unfortunately expected, but it was preferred to the constant, stabbing ache.

With a contented hum, he lowered the thermos to his lap, lightly pulling it away when Niffty tried to take it back. There was still some broth left. Alastor didn’t plan on giving up the food any time soon. She gave him a strange look but didn't push the issue.

Now it might be possible to think clearly. Surely, he had lost time to make up for! What did Charlie do without his help? Who was monitoring his radio tower? Did his absence affect the other overlords? There was simply no time to rest with so much to do!

“Right, well thank you for your company Angel Dust, Niffty for your care, and Husk for your…unusually pointed glaring! But I have much to catch up with and so little time!” Alastor shuffled to the edge of the bed prompting Niffty to jump down as he stood, summoning his staff with a gesture and going to step forward.

Three things went wrong in that moment. First, the deer’s legs buckled the instant they were on solid ground. Next, his microphone began screeching feedback, the eye that was normally so focused on him, darting erratically around the room. Last, but not least concerning, a sharp pain lodged itself in his chest, the traditional tug of magic replaced by a tearing sensation in his very core. It definitely felt like he was back in Hell with the static blaring in the room, his own thoughts becoming incoherent once again.

Alastor would never admit to being relieved that someone was there to catch him when his microphone and the container slipped from his grasp, staff clattering to the floor while making that horrid sound. Husk yowled, hands jerking up to cover his ears, Niffty had thrown herself down to grab the discarded thermos before broth could spill everywhere, and Angel Dust was the one to latch onto the deer before he could hit the floor.

“Alastor, turn that shit off!” Husk snarled, fur standing on end as he pressed his ears further down.

Alastor could certainly try to oblige! His own ears were similarly flattened against his head, but he was able to snap his fingers and unsummon the staff, making the static come to an abrupt stop except for the little bit still rolling out of his own chest. Now everyone looked to be in a disheveled state.

“Well,” Alastor broke the silence that followed, attempting to pull away from Angel and stand on his own, “that was certainly unexpected! But I still have things I need to-“

“Sit the fuck down, asshole!” Husk snapped, wings flaring as he shot a look to Angel. The spider’s eyes went wider, but he offered a nod, turning and pushing the deer to sit on the bed again.

“Uh, yeah Al, you’ve got to stay here. You didn’t let anyone explain shit to ya and you’re obviously in no condition to leave.” Angel crossed his top set of arms, the lower pair resting on his hips and making him look more like a sassy warden than a porn-star.

The deer's own claws began to sharpen, digging into the sheets at the tension thickening in the air. He didn’t like this. The deeply engrained ‘prey’ instinct was making his heart beat a touch too fast to be comfortable. Despite this fact, he did as he always would and forced his smile wider, faking nonchalance.

“Whatever do you mean? I can get caught up in no time! And I am perfectly fine, I simply need a moment to-“

“Shut up!” Husk cut in again, making his ire rise. “Shit has happened since you were gone! You fucking died Alastor, there’s no way in Hell you’re just ‘fine’, so cut the bullshit act!” That outburst certainly got the deer's full attention. “The world doesn’t revolve around you- you can’t just expect everything to be normal now!”

Couldn’t he? What would be the point of agonizing over something he couldn’t control? There was none, or so that’s what he told himself repeatedly as his hands began to shake more visibly.

“Uh, guys,” Angel interjected, eyes darting between the two bristling demons. Alastor ignored him in favor of narrowing his eyes at the cat.

“And why not? I’m back now! All of this extra fuss in unnecessary. I can go back to work, rest my powers, and get on with my afterlife!” The ache in his chest was getting steadily worse. He balled his hands into fists to hide the ever-growing tremors.

“Guys.”

Husk tucked his wings closer to his body, something new coloring his expression as he hissed, “Because things are different now. It doesn't work like that. I doubt you even have your powers! You can’t just ignore the fact that you were dead less than 24 hours ago, like you ignore everything else you don’t want to see! Where the fuck do you think your magic went, huh? Vox took the energy right after he put a fucking bullet between your eyes!”

“GUYS!”

“What?!” Husk shouted as they both snapped their heads towards Angel, Alastor seething internally while the cat was clearly resisting the urge to punch something. Angel had both set of arms crossed, mouth pressed into a thin line as he jerked his head towards Niffty.

The maid had a wide eye, little claws digging into the thermos as her gaze flitted between the pair. When she blinked in recognition at the silence and the realization that all eyes were on her, it wasn’t hard to notice the increased fidgeting. Before either Husk or Alastor could open their mouths to speak, let alone offer some comfort or apology, she was letting all her words tumble out in one breath. “Sorry, I’ll go and get Mr. Alastor some fresh clothes while I’m out and maybe some more soup because he’s still looking pretty hungry so I should probably hurry-!” And she was already out the door before she’d even finished, leaving a disappointed Angel, a stricken Alastor, and a very tired Husk.

“…Fuck.” Husk’s anger seemed to rush out in one sigh, shoulders slumping, wings drooping, tail stilling. There was a cold regard in his eyes. Alastor didn’t know how to react to this silent fury when he was used to flared wings, bared teeth, and comical irritation over the smallest slights. The cat’s eyes were dull and narrowed, so unlike the fiery anger or sarcastic indifference he was known for. There is lack of care, and then there’s whatever this was. Husk was supposed to be his closest companion…Alastor didn't know how to react to this type of anger.

Ears in a neutral position to match the other’s, Alastor watched the cat turn to glare, taking a long swig from his bottle of booze, before moving back to the door with a grumble. “I’m going talk to her. Don’t even fuckin’ think about leaving this damn room. Charlie, Niff’, and the others are already worried sick. Think about something other than your own goddamn pride for once.” Without another word he was gone, and the frustration bubbling up in the deer left, a coldness replacing it as he digested the words thrown at his face. Of course, he hadn’t thought of changes. Or Vox. Or of ever coming back. He’d lost hope of being brought back quite some time ago.

The mattress sank as Angel slowly sat down, hands clasped on his knees, but Alastor paid him no mind. There should’ve been anger, spite, annoyance burning through Alastor’s thoughts. Some sliver of irritation at Husk for insinuating such things, but…there was just an icy resignation gnawing at his very bones. A doubt that screamed Husk was right. He wasn’t fine. Things weren’t the same. He deserved to be yelled at.

Even so, the deer clung so desperately to the lie because he didn’t know what would happen if he let himself believe the truth.

Something in his mind had…broken. Not in the way he was used to. Not in the way that had him cackling at the sight of suffering, at inflicting it himself. This was different. Scarier. Why else would these intrusive thoughts be hurting him so? Alastor hugged himself in vain, knowing comfort wouldn’t come and that he shouldn’t want it regardless. He didn’t deserve it. Yes, something was well and truly wrong with him if Husk’s words actually bothered him. Judgement was something that held no power over him before…What had changed that?

“Al,” Angel shifted to put a hand on his shoulder, but the deer flinched away. Angel pulled it back, hands settling in his lap instead. “You know there is a lot of stuff to talk about…right?” The spider let out a nervous laugh. “Things have just been harder on a lot of us since you’ve been…gone. Husk didn’t take it well obviously. But whatever, I’m sure you probably have a pile of questions, huh? It’s a bit surprising just how much can change in just five months in Hell- whoa!”

Angel jolted forward with the exclamation as Alastor wobbled, his whole form lurching forward to clutch his head in his hands. Five months? It had been five months? There had been no way to tell time, so Alastor never could’ve known. The question was, had it been just five months, or had it been five unbelievably long months?

Was it a good thing to say he’d survived for so long? Or was he weak for having a full breakdown in that little time when compared to the decades he’d been alive? Such time was daunting when faced with starvation, sensory deprivation, insanity, but a look at his mental state in the mere months stacked against all of his time existing made him look pathetic. Must he be constantly at war with himself…?

“Shit, Charlie didn’t mention the time did she? Damn it…I’m sorry Smiles, I didn’t mean to upset you.” The words, punctuated with a slight guilt-filled gaze were lost on Alastor who hardly twitched while his thoughts rose in a crescendo, louder and louder in his mind until it was just him and his screaming internal dialogue.

Then everything came to an abrupt stop at the spider’s words. Slowly, Alastor mustered up the energy to raise his head, stare fixated on the far wall. Smile tight, ears flattened, Alastor was rather proud of how steady his voice came out.

“…I believe I should freshen up. Niffty said she would be retrieving a change of clothes and I very well can’t put it on filthy as I am, now can I?” The subject change was sudden, painfully so, but thankfully Angel seemed to catch on quickly.

“No, yeah a shower or bath or whatever the Hell you prefer sounds good! We’ll um…we’ll just talk when you’re done, yeah? Need help up?”

No, Alastor wanted to say. Unfortunately, his body still strongly disagreed, and he didn’t feel like dealing with his unruly staff at the moment. With a sigh he offered a stiff nod, allowing Angel to duck under his arm and help him to his feet.

His legs trembled like a newborn fawn’s for a moment under his weight but steadied by the time they got to the bathroom. Transferring his hold to the doorframe, the deer let his claws sink lightly into the maroon-tinted wood as he turned to face Angel.

“You gonna be alright in there?” A mischievous smile grew on the spider’s face as he crossed his arms, matching the amused glint in his eyes. “I doubt you’d want me seeing that adorably fluffy tail o’ yours anymore…” Said fluffy appendage twitched up in surprise while red flooded the deer’s cheeks.

“I- you- excuse me?” Alastor sputtered uselessly. Well, he supposed it was no shock Angel would comment on it considering his lack of overcoat, but he’d happily forgotten about the useless deer-like feature for some time! “No thank you-” maybe if he ignored it, Angel wouldn’t bring it up again! “I’ll be just fine, my dear! Now if you’ll excuse me,” he abruptly shut the door before Angel’s joking “You’re the deer!” could distract him.

Huffing he stumbled to the mirror, gripping the edges of the porcelain sink and glaring at his blushing reflection until the red receded. Then he shifted the glare to his tail for continuing to twitch against his will. This deer form really annoyed him at times! He didn’t like being called cute. He was infamous! Scary! A bloodthirsty serial killer! The damn Radio Demon!

“Ridiculous,” Alastor sniffed, moving to the shower and turning the water on, not satisfied with the temperature until steam filled the room. His mood sobered when he moved to unbutton his shirt, eyes drifting back to the bandages. Right…those would need to be cleaned as well.

Shrugging off his shirt, folding it, and setting it neatly to the side, he returned attention to his arms again. With a slow breath he unwrapped them, the pull on the healing gashes making him wince but not anything to bother with. The only thing truly filling him with dread currently was the impending conversation with Angel Dust…

“I’ll need to know sooner or later,” he muttered to the battered demon in the reflection. Regardless of what was wanted he would need to learn…The deer sighed, berating his lack of knowledge and composure at this trying time. Hopefully a hot shower would soothe his frayed nerves…

.

.

.

“Alright, spill.”

“Hm?”

“Whatever’s been making you stare at the wall for five minutes,” the voice snipped impatiently, “instead of paying attention to a word I’ve been saying.”

The tv-head finally turned his attention fully to the moth-demon lounging on the chair opposite of him. His screen wavered as he rolled his eyes, “It’s nothing, Val, I’m just thinking.”

That earned a snicker and a wave of one of four hands, “Bullshit. I can practically see the smoke pouring out of your pretty little head, Vox. Now,” he leaned forward, clasping his hands on the desk before him, “are you going to tell me what’s got you short-circuiting or not? I’ve got better things to do than watch you attempt to crash your systems for the day.”

Vox snorted, crossing his arms over his chest. He should’ve expected this. Nosy bastard. Though he did come specifically to talk about something related to this…Might as well get it over with.

“Alright, alright…It’s my magic.” Valentino gave him an unimpressed look, raising an eyebrow and peering down at him through his rose-tinted glasses. Vox sneered in response. “Something is wrong with it.”

“You aren’t losing your touch, are you? Too much power gone to your head?” The moth snickered, antenna flicking to the side as he fluffed up his coat.

Vox stared for a moment before letting out a boisterous laugh. “Hell no! I’m still as powerful as the day I toppled the damn Radio Towers! And when I took down the Radio Demon himself!” Despite this apparent confidence, his claws were tapping endlessly away at the table while the moth waited for the ‘but’.

“But…” There it was! “…There’s this weird feeling in my chest. A tiny pull on my magic. It’s fucking infuriating because it just kept getting more noticeable as the day went on.”

“…Which is why you called me,” Valentino finished mildly.

“Exactly! It’s annoying, and I’ve been switching through feeds all day to see if some idiot is trying to mess with me, but nothing seems out of order in or outside any of our territories.” Sparks skittered across his shoulders as a growl escaped. “I would be keeping a closer eye on that trashy hotel, but there aren’t many devices in there to spy from. Of-fuckin-course the princess would make sure of that. And god forbid we touch the daughter of Lucifer's stupid pet project…”

“Don’t worry about them, I’ve still got someone on the inside remember?” Valentino soothed, pulling out his phone and tapping away at the screen before sliding it over to Vox. The other overlord shot him a look before leaning forward to read the message sent.

I need you to keep an eye on things over there for me Angel Cakes.

Vox raised a brow, glancing up to Valentino with a chuckle, “You really trust him at all? You realize he was the one shooting at me when I went to take out good ‘ol Ally don’t you? I wouldn’t trust his word for shit.”

A laugh was the only response Valentino offered before gesturing to the phone again.

If anything unusual happens, you’ll be the first to know, boss.

“Angie is loyal to me. I own his soul! If he even thinks about betraying me I can put a stop to it faster than he can say ‘shit’. I think he learned his lesson after last time.” The overlord leaned back, smugness radiating from his expression. Angel would have to be an idiot to defy him again…

“You on the other hand, he never really cared for. You know I would’ve taken care of it when he shot at you, but there was no reason you couldn’t stop him yourself! As long as you don’t use a holy weapon I don’t care what you do. That is, if he’s directly in your way- otherwise he’s mine to deal with. I can't have you permanently damaging one of my best stars, no matter what ridiculous projects he busies himself with in his free time…”

Of course not; god-forbid Vox mess up any of Valentino's toys! …Still he processed the words, sparks of energy running through his antenna as he thought. “You already know why I couldn't stick around- What with the princess showing off a bit more of her demonic side…as much as any of us would hate to admit it, she is Lucifer's daughter.” He summoned a small wire, fiddling with it as he spoke. “When she lets her powers loose it would be all too easy for her to tear any demon apart, overlord or not…” a quick flick of the wrist and he snapped the wire in half for emphasis.

“I shouldn't have been surprised that she would be upset about me killing the red asshole considering he'd protected her and her friends beforehand…I just didn't expect Ally to ever get close to someone again. Or for him to risk his life to save anything other than his own sorry hide.” He let out a darker chuckle, discarding the broken wire in favor of throwing his arms over the back of the chair, resisting the urge to kick his feet onto Valentino's desk.

“Of course you wouldn't expect him to,” the moth grinned cryptically. “But, to be fair, I don't think anyone would've expected the Radio Demon to form any relationships… At the time he probably just considered the hotel his territory. Who's to say he wasn't just protecting said territory? ...And the people in it, I suppose.”

“Yeah, sure, but you weren't there Val. I've never seen anything like that from him before. It was like Al was a different demon. Sure there was the sarcasm and the ferocity and that damned grin hardly ever faltered, but there was also desperation.” The eyes on his screen narrowed hungrily at the memory, his grin stretching even wider. “I’ll admit it was nice seeing him knocked down a peg for once, cowering at my feet. Gaining his power to go alongside my own didn't hurt either…” At the mention his magic did an annoying little pulse again and he almost groaned in frustration.

“Yes, just be glad you had the proper weaponry to make sure he stayed dead.” It was hard for anyone to get their hands on a holy weapon in Hell. Being overlords meant he and Vox had more facilities and people to search with, but tracking down the weapons and retrieving them was still a bothersome business. The search was well worth it for the tv-headed demon considering he wanted the Radio Demon gone. Permanently.

“…And you're sure we'll know the first thing that seems unusual around there?” Vox prodded.

“Yes, and if Angie doesn't come through, you or I could always just go down there ourselves, couldn't we. No trouble would need to be had, just a bit of ‘checking in' I would say…But I still think you're looking into this too much.” The moth gestured with his hands. “You took in a lot of magic and I imagine your body is still getting acclimated to it.”

“Five months after the fact? This wasn't happening five months ago…” He sighed, leaning his head back against the chair. “…but whatever, I suppose you're right, I might just be looking too much into this…” Maybe he was getting a bit paranoid- After all he was used of having his rival of a few decades around to constantly keep him on his toes…It was a good thing they took care of that problem at least. Thanks to him, the Radio Demon was well and truly dead.

[imagine-what-would-happen]

A Little Bit of Grey (Part 5 Kylo Ren Fanfiction)

Hey guys! Here is part 5! I try to update both stories every day but its been sort of a difficult time lately, I’m sorry for not updating yesterday! But I’ll be working to post a new chapter for “Since The Beginning” tonight! I hope you all enjoy! Again don’t hesitate to ask to be tagged in future instalments! Hope you all enjoy!

Warning: Mentions of blood and needles. Condescending tone against self injury. Statements of wanting to self harm/ self harming. Swearing.

Words: 1.9k+

Link to Part 4

Link to Part 6

Link to Masterlist

Tags: @dark-night-sky-99​

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kylo pulled against his restraints, he didn’t understand what was happening, he didn’t know how he got here. All he knew was that he was tied up to a cold medical bed aboard the resistance’s ship; this was all he was focusing on at the moment; anything else was just too much at the moment.

“Oh sweetie, you’re just going to hurt yourself. You’re too pretty to get yourself hurt” Neira stated in a condescending tone. She walked around the room toying with the medical supplies. It was strange seeing a supposed member of the resistance being so cold. Usually, all of them that he encountered were so warm and bright... being on the light side and all. If Kylo had assessed her based on her personality he would have pinned her for a member of the First Order.

The skin around his wrists was starting to tear, blood pushing through the irritated area. Neira was playing around with a needle, tapping it to take out the air bubbles. “So what are you planning on doing with me? Huh? You the one person on the light side who can torture me for information? Or does the resistance still not work that way?” He questioned, his eyes squeezed shut through the pain.

Neira scoffed, “Oh sweetie if you want me to hurt you, all you have to do is ask.” She smirked and winked at Kylo. He felt disgusted. She looked like Andy, sounded like her, but... it definitely wasn’t her. This wasn’t the girl he was going to leave everything else he knew for.

“Lets just cut to the chase, shall we?” She dropped the needle onto the table and walked back over to the tied up Kylo. “You want to know what happened, how I know you, where your precious girlfriend is, although... can you really call her your girlfriend?” She shrugged sarcastically. “Eh, doesn’t really matter I guess.”

Kylo looked on at the woman before him, silent, sweat dripping down him. He did want to know what happened. His head was killing him with the questions racing through his mind, he needed to know.

“Alright well..” Neira pulled a rolling stool over. “I came aboard the Supremacy around - hmmm.. I would say a few weeks after Cammie’s training began. Yeah, it was about then.” She looked over to an obviously confused Kylo. “Oh right, the time that you knew her for... she didn’t have a name... didn’t know where she was from right?” She sighed, “I’ll get to that. All you have to know is that her real name is Cammila... everyone here knows her by Cammie. But anyway, I came aboard... You know you guys really should up your security, that was way too easy.” She laughed softly as if recalling an old memory but then rolled her eyes.

“I got a few of my friends to take Cammie and I took her place, got the hang of everything fairly quickly, you guys really do have fairly basic training. No wonder your guys suck at shooting.”

Kylo was more lost than ever, looking down. If Neira... If she came aboard the Supremacy only a few weeks into Andy- Cam- ugh... the girl... if Neira came aboard the ship then... everything on the Silencer was a lie. It meant nothing, and he looked like an idiot. No wonder it had seemed so easy with her, it wasn’t real. He felt a pit in his stomach growing, he felt he would fall into it, drown in its darkness as he did so long ago when joining the First Order.

“Why doesn’t she remember her name...” Kylo whispered, trying to hold the tear that would throw him over the edge, he wanted to push his wrist more into the restrains, that pain was a hundred times better than the realization coming over him.

“It’s a new idea the resistance came up with... Cammie was one of us, she volunteered for the experiment, she said she could do it. It was fairly easy finding something that would erase her memory completely.” Neira looked down at her hands, seemingly completely unfazed by the topic at hand.

“Is she not your sister?” Kylo spat, “Don’t you care that she doesn’t know who you are? Don’t you care what you put her through?” He studied her, how could two people, two siblings be so completely different. He thought back to his mother and uncle. Sure they were different, but not to this extent.

“Of course I care,” Neira met his eyes and stood, showing her dominance. “But, its the resistance that matters, everyone’s lives are at stake here and she's the one who volunteered to do it.” Neira turned around. “I tried to talk her out of it.” She whispered, putting a hand to her arm, seeming to try to comfort herself, then in an instant turned around, “You think you know her but you don’t! You don’t know anything about her. You don’t know what makes her scream awake at night. You don’t know what her dreams are... You. Do. Not. Know. Her.” She spat every word.

“The sister you knew is gone.” Kylo retorted, “You made sure of that”. He watched her, and suddenly realized how idiotic he was. In all his confusion and storm of emotions, he hadn’t even attempted at using the Force. He had tried severely to remind himself not to use the Force on... on the girl. The fact that Neira looks exactly like her must have kept his instincts in line. The one time he should have lost control. He groaned internally. Time to show what he was made of.

“Untie me.” He whispered the words while looking directly at Neira.

“What was that..?” She asked stepping closer.

“You will untie me,” Kylo demanded in a breathy but louder voice.

Neira sighed and rolled her eyes, obviously tired of Kylo. “Kylo Ren. You may have abilities in the Force, but one thing you forget is that those mind games... they work on the weak of mind.” She touched his cheek almost sweetly. “I am so much more than that.” She pulled away and walked towards the door, hips swaying. “Goodnight you discount Sith” She called back, and then she was gone.

Kylo laid his head back and grit his teeth. What were they planning on doing with him? He tried to stretch out the cramp he was getting in his neck. What were they doing to do to the girl? He refused to call her by her previous resistance name, that wasn’t her anymore. He wasn’t even sure if it was the truth, although it would make sense why they would erase her memory. If they knew about Kylo having Force abilities, which most everyone did, he could easily read her mind and know why she was there... they would have never gotten close.

The way he felt about the girl... was it still real even if her memory was wiped, completely becoming someone else...? Would he still have fallen for the person she was before? He wasn’t even sure at this point if she had ever showed any affection for him. He felt so empty, nothing mattered now... He just wanted to get back to the Supremacy and blow up these good for nothing criminals. He bit his lip fiercely, drawing blood, the same as the first time he saw the girl.

The way she moved that day... the rage and pure force. She wasn’t afraid to do what needed to be done... except for when it came to killing someone. Was that a trait she had in her old self? He sighed and closed his eyes. It didn’t matter anymore.

The sound of something getting knocked over is what woke up the commander. He squinted, reaching to rub his eyes but then wincing at the still irritated wound and dried blood around his wrists. Fuck. He was here. It wasn’t a dream. He groaned, then letting out a breath of air he tried to look around again.

Through the bright white lights he saw a young girl at the medical station across from him. “Hold on.. I’ll be with you in just a second.” She mumbled and put some more instruments onto a trolley and began rolling it over closer to him. “Good morning Mister Ren.” She said quietly but professionally.

Kylo was quite confused. Why was such a young girl using medical equipment and why the hell did she call him mister Ren? “Uh.. Hi.” He said softly. “Who are you?” He questioned hesitantly.

“I’m your care taker...” She sat down on the rolling stool and searched for the items she needed.

“Okay, listen kid. I know you wanna play doctor but I’m actually hurt, you could cause more damage than good.” Kylo stated, he didn’t have time for this.

The girl wasn’t fazed by what he said. “First off, you can call me Doctor M. Second off, I’m the one who patches up the guys who you shoot at, and I’m the reason they get back on their feet.” She looked back up at an uneasy Kylo. “So what, kids on your planet can levitate rocks and mind control people but can’t put a bandaid on a cut? Get over yourself.”

Kylo seriously needed a reality check about the resistance. What happened to all the warm happy people? Everyone here was angry, sassy, and cold.

The girl began disinfecting Kylo’s wounds, and he couldn’t help wincing. He was so used to being spoiled by the medical facilities aboard the Supremacy, they would numb any wound before doing anything else to it. The girl chuckled softly, “You guys really are just stories aren’t you?” She looked up at him and then back down at her work.

“What do you mean?” He raised a brow.

“I mean, you guys fight with friggan lightsabers and blasters, constantly surviving battle after battle with each other and yet you’re in pain from a few cuts and bruises. I just find it funny.” She smiled. “It’s good to know the bad guys are human too.”

Kylo sighed, “You know we’re really not that bad.” The girl looked up at him with an are you kidding me look, “Okay...” He nodded at her. “I’m not that bad... hows that?” He tried.

“Well, the fact that the resistance hasn’t killed you yet, and the fact that you haven’t killed me yet would probably seem to make that statement true.” She stated matter of factly.

Kylo was more than taken aback. “Why would I kill you?” He looked down at the child.

“Maybe you’re having a bad day? Maybe you’re having a tantrum?” She shrugged. “You guys don’t ever have a real reason to kill anyone do you?” She looked up at him accusingly.

“Wha- yes we do.” He scoffed.

“Then how is it that the resistance doesn’t do that unless its in an actual battle and yet they’re still here?” The girl starred at him, he didn’t have a response. She was actually on to something, though he wouldn’t acknowledge it. “Thats what I thought” She sighed and stood up, pulling her trolley back to the station to dispose of everything.

She took a breath, leaning onto the counter with her hands stabilizing herself, “If everyone just sat down and talked everything out, maybe this war would be over even quicker than it started...” I don’t get what is so hard about it?

Kylo let out a soft sight, often enough he thought about the same. Things were far too complicated in this life.

[multifandombitxh]

Title: In Truth

Pairing: Dabi x Quirkless!Reader

Genre: Floof with a tiny bit of angst

Warnings: None

A/N: I always see people writing Dabi as very passive/perverted/possessive as a boyfriend so I said FUCK THAT NOISE and wrote him as a soft sweetheart bb because not even god can stop me. It’s written from Dabi’s POV (kinda). For some background, the reader is quirkless and works as a Teacher’s Assistant at UA. He’s never told them about what he does, and keeps his quirk a secret. The reader told him about the attack on the Summer Camp, and about how a villain set the forest on fire, so he knows he can’t tell them about his quirk now. Might make it into a series? idk. Enjoy!

Dabi rolled over and groaned, the harsh sound of his phone vibrating on his nightstand startling him from his sleep. He probed around in the dark for a bit before finally grabbing ahold of his phone. With one eye open, he pressed the green “answer” button, too tired to check who it was, and too tired to care.

“What?” He croaked out, rubbing the sleep from his eyes with the back of his free hand.

“Wow, you sound like you swallowed sandpaper. Are you sick?”

All annoyance left his body at the sound of your voice, quickly being replaced by excitement. If there was anything that could get his heart going, it was definitely you.

“I just woke up, babe,” He replied, “You need something?”

“Dabi, it’s three in the afternoon. What are you still doing in bed?”

“Couldn’t sleep last night.”

“Couldn’t or wouldn’t?”

Dabi chuckled, then sat up in bed. “Both, I guess.”

“Well, if you’re up to it, I was on my way home and figured I’d get some coffee. Wanna meet me there?”

“Usual place?”

“Obviously. We don’t get coffee anywhere else.”

“Damn, you’re sassy today.”

“Is it a yes or a no?”

“I’ll see you in fifteen, Y/N.”

“Okay, I love you!”

He’d heard you say it a million times by now, but it never got old. Every single time, without fail, hearing you say the words “I love you” gave him the worst case of butterflies known to man.

“I love you too, angel. See you soon.”

-

“Wow, the pros are really busy today,” You said, sipping your coffee and watching several suited-up heroes dart past the coffee shop. Dabi kept his head down, his shoulders slumped, and his voice low in hopes that none of them would notice him.

He’d never once included you in what he did in his free time. Sure, he’d mentioned a hundred and one times that he wasn’t a good person, that he’d hurt people, and that you were better off without him; but that did little to steer you away. You were stubborn, and determined to see the good in him, even if it wasn’t really there.

These days, though, it seemed like maybe there was a touch more goodness in his heart than there had been when he first met you.

“Yeah, read something about a lightning villain on my way here,” Dabi said softly, “Crazy stuff.”

You hummed in agreement, staring out the windows of the coffee shop in wonder.

“Still don’t understand what your obsession with pro heroes is about,” Dabi said with a soft chuckle.

“Well, some of us were born without Quirks, Dabi,” You replied, “It’s interesting to see what people do with them.”

Unknowingly, he’d sent you into a tangent about how amazing heroes were, and- to his shock- some villains, too. He watched you go on and on, your voice like music in his ears, your soft laughter and warm smile sending his heart soaring. He’d forgotten all about his coffee, and instead was focused on you; resting his head in his hands while he watched you talk excitedly.

“-plus, I don’t really think All Might’s as invincible as everyone thinks he is, you know? Everyone’s quirks have limits-“

“Right. Sure.”

“So there has to be someone out there who can take him on and win. I’m not saying they should or that it would be a good thing, but anything’s possible. There are so many different types of quirks-“

“Remind me which type is your favorite?”

“Mind control quirks, I thought I told you that already.”

“You did. Carry on.”

Dabi saw a thought flash in your eyes, only to be extinguished almost immediately. You opened your mouth to speak, hesitated, then pursed your lips and lowered your gaze. Worry instantly shot through his veins.

“Babe?” He asked, reaching across the table and taking your hand in his. “What’s wrong?”

“It’s nothing, just-” You sighed, your voice timid. “You still haven’t told me what your quirk is.”

Oh. Right.

Shit.

“We’ve been doing this for almost five months now,” You went on, “I dunno, I just thought you would’ve told me by now.”

Dabi sighed and ran a stressed hand through his hair. “Look, Y/N, it’s just- it’s not that I don’t want to tell you, I just don’t think I can.”

“Why not?”

When he met your gaze, his heart sunk into his stomach like a rock. The hurt look in your eyes was enough to break even the most cold-hearted villains.

There was a reason he hadn’t told you. A very specific, very important reason. If you knew what his quirk was, you would know everything. You’d know what he was, what he’d done, and who he’d hurt.

For a split second, his heart told him to do the right thing. It was screaming at him to tell you, to confess everything, to finally come clean and just rip the bandaid off. If you couldn’t love him for who he really was, then how could the relationship work at all?

He had to. He had to do it.

But...

He couldn’t.

Not now. Not here.

“Why don’t we go talk about this somewhere else,” Dabi said, trying to hide the nervousness in his voice. He stood from the table and took one last sip of his coffee before offering you his hand. You took it happily and he pulled you up, wrapping his arm around your waist and kissing the top of your head.

“Does this mean you’re gonna tell me what your quirk is?” You asked as he led you from the Cafe.

“Maybe,” He replied, glancing around the streets to look for pros. Once he knew the coast was clear, he began leading you toward the beach, where the sun had begun to set in the distance.It would be quiet, mostly secluded, and honestly? He just really liked sunsets.

When you arrived at the beach, you insisted on standing by the water to let the tide roll in over your bare feet. Your shoes and belongings were left off on the sand- as were Dabi’s, to your shock- while you enjoyed the cool, salty water.

Dabi has both arms around you, holding you close to his chest while you both watched the sun dip lower and lower into the horizon. Shades of red and orange and pink painted the sky and clouds, casting very warm tones over everything in sight. Breathing in the fresh air, Dabi reveled in the moment, trying to memorize every sensation in his mind.

Even though he loved the sunset, it paled in comparison to when he looked down to see your cheek pressed against his chest, your eyes closed and a peaceful look on your face.

“I’m so in love with you,” He said softly, unable to stop the words before they came out.

“Gross,” You replied, giving him a playful smile before craning your neck to press a long kiss to his lips. He welcomed the kiss by placing one of his hands under your jaw, keeping you in place until he’d had his fill.

“Does that mean you love me back?” He asked after several minutes, gently stroking your cheek with the pad of his thumb.

“It’s open to interpretation.”

“You’re impossible.”

“I am, and you love me.”

Scoffing, Dabi pressed a chaste kiss to your forehead before pulling you back into an embrace. You rested one of your hands over his ribs, toying with the material on his jacket absentmindedly. By now, the sun had all but disappeared aside from an intense, orange sliver on the edge of the rolling waves. It would have been perfect, if not for the sounds of shrill, teenage laughter at the other end of the beach. So much for secluded and quiet.

“So, about your quirk...”

Dabi sighed. “I was hoping you’d have forgotten by now.”

“Yeah, right, like I’d forget something like that.”

“Okay,” He started, licking his lips and glancing down at you. “I’ll make you a deal. If I tell you what kind of quirk I have, will you let it go for a while?”

Almost instantly, your eyes lit up and your smile had returned. “Yes!”

“You promise?”

“Pinky promise,” You replied, grabbing his hand and wrapping your pinky around his tightly, giving him your toothiest grin.

He thought his heart was going to burst.

“Okay,” He said, holding his breath. “I... have a fire quirk.”

“Oh, one of my students has one of those!” You exclaimed, “It’s so powerful. Why aren’t you a pro with a quirk like that? Doesn’t Endevour have-”

“Y/N.”

You sighed and lowered your head. “Okay, okay, I’ll let it go.”

“Hey.”

Dabi grabbed your chin between his thumb and index finger, then tilted your head to look up at him again.

“You know how much I love you,” He began, “Don’t you, angel?”

“Of course,” You replied, leaning into his touch.

“You know that I’d do anything for you, right?”

“I know, Dabi.”

“And you know that I’ll always keep you safe?”

You chuckled and smoothed out the fabric of his jacket. “You say that like I have something to be scared of.”

“Because you do,” Dabi thought to himself, “And it’s all my fault. Someone could find out how much you mean to me and have you killed. The pros might get the wrong idea and think you’re like me. The police could bust down your door and arrest you for even being near me. You’re always in danger because of me. You don’t deserve that. You’re the last person who deserves any of that. God, why don’t you just leave me? You’d be so much safer...”

“You don’t,” He lied, swallowing hard. “I just need you to know I’ll never let anything happen to you, okay?”

“Okay,” You said softly. The calmness in your voice eased his anxieties, but only slightly. When you kissed his cheek and whispered that you loved him, though?

All of his worries melted and washed away with the tide.

[kayteewritessteve]

Fated - 5/8

Description: You’re a rogue werewolf, a bounty hunter. It’s not the most glamourous life, but it keeps you paid well and highly entertained. But when a long time acquaintance resurfaces with a mission and a lot of money to throw around, you finally relent and take a job from him. And then things get crazy when you stumble upon your Fated Mate along the way.

Catch up HERE.

Word Count: 6,800 ish.

Pairing: Steve Rogers x Werewolf!Reader

Rating: 18+

Warnings: Curse words. Sassy, snarky and adult comments and moments. Depictions of fight scenes and fighting, the same as canon stuffs.

A/N: I sadly don’t own any of these characters. And no beta reader, so I do proudly own all the errors and this story, so there’s that.

The abrupt feeling of falling startles you out of your deep slumber, not fully, but enough to have you just slightly aware of your surroundings now. You feel a warmth under your cheek and up against your side, you don’t really remember your bed being this warm, but yet you aren’t complaining in the slightest. You unconsciously shift closer to it, just needing to be closer to it, to the warmth coming off it. You wiggle a little trying to get comfy again and then feel a slight movement as you hear a deep rumble come from said warmth.

A rumble that sounds surprisingly like a chuckle. But that’s weird because beds don’t usually laugh...

You take a deep breath in and your whole body tenses up instantly. Your eyes snapping open and quickly adjusting before flicking around the lowly light space with which you currently reside. You’re still on the Quinjet, and the warmth beside you is definitely not a bed. No, that much you are sure of.

You sit up fully and turn to your makeshift resting post, seeing amused blue eyes staring back at you.

“Steve,” you whisper breathlessly, as if disbelieving of his current presence and placement.

He gives you a glorious smile, showing off his brilliantly white teeth. “Hey sleepyhead,” he whispers back in the silences of the space around you. Clearly not wanting to make any loud, abrupt noises.

“What are—“ you start, your eyes searching around again, “ah, where did Buck go?”

“He needed to go speak with Sam, asked if I could step in so you had somewhere to lean,” he shrugs, as if it’s totally normal to just agree to be some random sleeping woman’s resting place. “How was your sleep?”

“Ah, yeah, fine,” you nod quickly, snapping your eyes away from him to face forward, before stretching your arms above your head with a groan. “Very much needed.”

“Oh?” He questions quietly, “haven’t been sleeping much lately?”

You shake your head with a sigh, “no, been too busy hunting down leads on Heinrich,” And avoiding you to the point the Bond hasn’t shut up about you long enough for me to actually sleep—but you leave that last part out as you turn to glance at him again. “How far out are we?”

Steve glances down at his watch for a second, “we land in about an hour.”

Your eyes widen slightly at the news, “I’ve been asleep for 6 hours?” You gape at him, because on the Quinjet, the flight from New York to Romania would take 7 hours. Meaning you’ve been asleep for 6. “Wait,” you shake your head as a new thought enters your mind, “just how long, exactly, have I been sleeping on you?”

Steve's eyes move over your face slowly before he starts to smirk and looks away from you, facing forward now. “About 5 and a half hours.”

“What?!” You exclaim breathlessly, your face heating up which is an entirely new feeling for you. You never blush, this is not something that happens to you. Your hands shoot up to cover your cheeks, praying to the Goddess that he doesn’t notice in the low light of the Quinjets belly. “You’ve just been sitting here this whole time, letting me sleep on you?” You mumble softly, trying to make up for your voices abrupt volume just seconds ago.

He chuckles quietly, though it’s a deep, rich sound and it causes your heart to flutter as your cheeks heat up even more under your now slightly shaky hands. He shrugs a shoulder, “yeah, I sort of lost track of time. I’ve just been sitting here reading while you slept,” he picks up a book from the other side of him, one you hadn’t even noticed was there in the first place, showing it to you and then placing it back down on the bench.

“How could you even see the words in the dark?” You mumble confused, as you turn to him, your hands still on your cheeks and notice he is looking at you now. He raises a playful eyebrow at you, making that ridiculously beautiful chuckling sound once again, and obviously your heart flutters at it, just as it had before.

His hands raise up to gently grasp your wrists, the tingles shooting through your whole body instantly. You see him freeze and glance down at where your skin touches for a moment, confused, before he refocuses and begins to slowly pulls your hands from your face. “The super serum gave me a few enhancements when it comes to my eyesight. One of those being a night vision, of sorts. It’s not perfect, but it allows me to see just enough,” he smirks as his eyes move between your now extremely flushed cheeks, before flicking up to meet your probably anxious looking eyes.

You clear your throat, nodding as you go to turn away from him but a large hand on your cheek prevents you from turning your head at all.

“Don’t hide it,” he pleads softly, barely above a whisper and sounding far too breathy for your liking. You lock eyes with him, finding yourself trapped in his gaze like always. “I personally think it looks good on you,” he adds a moment later, at the same volume as before. His eyes glancing down to your cheeks, confirming he is talking about the blush.

You nod slowly, your brain all over the place and your mouth suddenly super dry. Like what is that about? Your breath hitches when you see his vision drop to your lips, which causes you to unconsciously lick them before you can think better of it. And thanks to your own heighten senses, you don’t miss his beautiful blues darkening as he watches your tongues movement.

And again before you can stop yourself, your eyes also lower to his lips, and oh Goddess how you want to kiss him. How you want to fling yourself at him and never let go.

You feel the pull, it’s urging you both to move closer, to seal the deal. To finally give in and let the Bond take control.

The silence in the space around you is both deathly still and impossibly electrified. The only sounds in your ears is that of both your fast paced heart beats, and the insanely sexy sounds of Steve’s now laboured breaths. And who knew the simple sound of someone just breathing could be so damn enticing, so utterly bewitching. This man will be the death of you, that much you knew.

‘A death we’d skip happily towards and take with honour,’ your wolf groggily pipes up, startling you momentarily. She’d been asleep this whole time as well, and you are actually surprised she hadn’t woken up at the same time as you. What with her always being fully intune with your surroundings and desperate to be near Steve. Clearly she hasn’t been sleeping well this last week either, which yeah, that isn’t exactly a shock to you. Not even in the slightest.

‘So, what did I miss?’ She asks excitedly, before adding with a dreamy sigh, ‘Goddess he looks amazing in that suit—Wait, why didn’t you wake me sooner, so I could appreciate him for longer?!’ She growls, obviously fully awake and alert now.

You roll your eyes in your mind at her, ‘oh, I’m so sorry, Your Highness. How rude of me to be so distracted that I couldn’t even think straight. My bad there, it won’t happen again. I promise.’

‘Don’t get loud with me, little girl,’ she narrows her eyes, but you can tell it’s playfully. ‘Though I must say, I have been enjoying this more feisty side of you lately. He’s clearly good for us.’

You are instantly reminded of where you currently are by her words, focusing back on the glorious man in front of you, only to promptly notice he is now much, much closer. His lips only an inch away from yours, his breath fanning across your face deliciously.

Your heart stutters at the nearness, as your breath hitches along with it. All you have to do is move just a little and his lips will be on yours. The stifling tension could be momentarily quelled with just that small, simple action alone.

‘Just do it already,’ she pleads desperately. ‘I know you are dying to know how it feels to kiss him. Just do it, just give in.’

Goddess, how right she is. But even with that said, you can’t ignore the persistent thought in the forefront of your mind. He has a girlfriend.

Just as you give that thought a slightly louder voice in your head, you see him shift a little, clearly going in for the kill and you quickly react to that. Lifting your right hand up and lightly placing your index and middle fingers on his lips, preventing them from reaching you. You sigh deeply as you pull back, seeing the confusion in his eyes, followed closely by regret then lastly sorrow. And instantly you know he is probably feeling rejected at the moment and that kills you. You aren’t rejecting him, you could never do that, you just can’t do this. This whole him having a girlfriend and you being the side piece. You are far too territorial and impulsive to be okay with that notion. You do not share, mainly and especially where your mate is concerned. It’s her or you, there is no grey area here.

‘What are you doing?’ Your wolf exclaims loudly, ‘he clearly wants this just as much as we do!’

‘No he doesn’t!’ You growl right back, ‘he is just acting on the Mate Bond. He has no clue as to why he has these urges, nor what is driving his actions right now. If we weren’t Mates, I highly doubt he’d even be interested in us as all.’

‘That is irrelevant because we are Mates! That isn’t going to change nor is it even worth discussing! This is Fate’s choice, he was picked for us for a reason! He completes us just as we do to him! Stop fighting this, stop going against it!’

‘I can’t. I won’t share him. I won’t allow this to go any further until he can be entirely ours,’ you internally shake your head. ‘My mind is made up and there is nothing you can say to change it.’

‘You are so maddening!’ She growls, snapping her jaw at you. ‘I can’t take this anymore, I’m going back to sleep. Wake me up when you’ve pulled your head out of your ass.’

Steve’s brows furrow still looking completely forlorn and dejected, which snaps you back to the real world before you can reply to your wolf’s angry words. You are instantly aware that he can probably see the conflict on your face currently; the anger at your situation and the talk you’re having with your wolf. Not that he’d know about that last part though.

“I’m so sorry, Steve,” you whisper, sighing again. “I can’t do this right now, but I promise this will all make sense one day—“

The sound of heavy footsteps halts your words there as you instantly pull back, creating some much needed space between you and your ridiculously good smelling Mate.

Your eyes snap over to the intruder, seeing a smug looking Bucky standing a few feet away now. He is glancing knowingly between the two of you, as if he is fully aware of the intense internal push and pull going on between you and Steve. The insane sexual tension that is attempting to suffocate you both at the moment.

You awkwardly cough trying to snap Steve out of it, when you notice he hasn’t moved an inch, and is still sitting there, leaning in towards you. His brows still furrowed as he just stares at you, completely ignoring the presence of his best friend. Either that, or his is honestly unaware Bucky is even standing there.

Luckily your awkward action snaps him out of it and he shakes his head before turning to look at his friend. His eyes widened just a little, instantly telling you did in fact have no idea the brunette was here. He shuffles his large body slightly, creating a little more room between the two of you. Though the giant smirk on Bucky’s lips tells you both that moving away from each other now is pointless, he saw enough to know what was actually going on here, just moments again.

“Ah, hey Buck,” Steve starts, his voice deeper, huskier than normal. Clearly affected by everything that had just happened. And Goddess, the deep timber of his voice now, makes you clench your eyes and thighs closed momentarily. Trying desperately to regain control of yourself and your wayward body. He abruptly clears his throat, “What’s going on? Is everything okay?”

Bucky’s smirk only grows larger at this—and you honestly didn’t even think that was possible. But clearly it was. “I feel like I should be asking the two of you that,” he glances slowly between you both, raising a brow as he does. His eyes finally settle on Steve, “Something I should know about, Punk?”

Steve furrows his brows again, though this time it’s directed at his best friend, before he shakes his head. “What did you need?” He swiftly ignores his friends remarks and tries to focus the conversation back to whatever Buck came here for originally.

Bucky clearly picks up on what Steve is doing, and for a second looks like he isn’t going to let this go so easily, but seems to think better of it. “Tony needs your help figuring out a good landing spot.”

Steve glances back at you for a second, before sighing with a nod and standing up. He goes to say something to you, opening his mouth to do so but then snaps it shut and nods to you before walking passed Bucky and towards the cockpit. You don’t miss the look Bucky gives him as he walks by though, the look screaming ‘we will talk about this later’. And thank Goddess you won’t be present for that conversation. You’ll make sure of it.

You hastily pull out your phone, both needing the distraction and hoping Bucky gets the hint and just leaves. You don’t want to talk to him right now, not with your insides raging with need and your mind hazy as it tries to catch up, and move passed everything that has just happened.

Though your efforts are clearly in vain as you continue to smell the brunette’s presence and then notice in your peripherals as he makes his way towards you, sitting down in the same place Steve just vacated. A few silent moments pass by, luckily giving you a chance to work through your various notifications.

“So,” Bucky starts slowly. And you know exactly what is to come. You sigh, because so much for having a small moment to collect yourself. To focus your mind elsewhere. “What was that all about?”

You shrug, “dunno what you’re talking about.”

He chuckles, “come on, Doll, give me a little more credit than that.”

You glance up from your device, looking towards him and seeing him still smirking as he just stares at you. You roll your eyes before looking back down at your phone, quickly opening and then skimming through the lengthy text message from John.

“Way to just dump my slumbering form on Steve. Thanks for that by the way,” you lightly chide him.

He scoffs, “like I actually had a choice. The second he saw you passed out on my shoulder he damn near ripped me off this bench.” He shakes his head, adding quietly, “he probably would have done just that, had it not most likely resulted in either waking you up or making you hit the floor.”

You snap your eyes to his, amusement clear in his light blues, but you say nothing as his words sink in.

“I’ve known that Punk my whole life, and I’ve never seen him look at anyone the way he looks at you. Nor have I ever had him look at me the way he did when he walked in here and saw us. If I knew any better, I’d say he was jealous.” He breaks the eye contact, looking ahead of himself, “that’s a lie. I know for a fact he was.”

“Why are you telling me this?” You whisper, “don’t friends have this unspoken packed to hold each other's secrets for life?”

He looks thoughtful for a second, before he side eyes you, “Normally yeah, I’ll take that guys secrets to the grave with me. But in this case, I’m worried he won’t make a move fast enough and then you’ll be gone, and he’ll have missed his only shot.”

This time you scoff, once again looking down at your phone. “What, do you not like Kelly or something?”

“Kelly?” He questions, sounding confused. “As in the HR chick?”

“I dunno,” you shrug, finally typing a reply to John as a distraction from the current topic. “Is that what she does here? She’s with HR?”

“What does she have to do with any of this?”

You halt your fingers, furrowing your brows, “I don’t see how she wouldn’t play a part in all of this,” you look at him, as if he has three heads. “She is kinda Steve’s girlfriend, after all.”

His eyes widen at your words, completely taken aback for a moment, before he chuckles and shakes his head. “Who told you that?”

You scrunch up your nose, “no one, but it wasn’t hard to figure out that they’re together.”

He opens his mouth but Sam’s voice echoing through the room cuts him off before he can even start. “Tin Man, Cap needs ya up front.”

Bucky nods, standing, “I’ll be right back, Doll.”

You turn your attention back to your phone, giving a small, quick wave off in reply, but not saying anything else, as you finish your message to John.

You step purposefully down the Quinjets ramp, wanting to get on with this all so that you can finally head home and get the hell away from these people. From Steve.

You’d ended up sending off that message to John and then sitting silently and alone for the next half hour, wracking your brain about everything. Buck never ended up coming back, neither did Steve, no one came to join you actually. Which was both a blessing and a curse.

You had the time you so desperately needed to think and breathe, but then it quickly turned to too much time as your mind began overthinking everything. Panicking about every little thing. The anxiety quickly skyrocketed within you and by the time the futuristic aircraft touched down, you were a frantic mess and more than ready to get the hell out of that flying tin can.

You didn’t wait for anyone, you didn’t ask for permission, the second the quinjet was fully settled on the ground, you got up and hit the button to lower the ramp. You didn’t need back up, nor did you need anyone following behind and slowing you down. You could do this entirely on your own, just as you had been doing for years. Heinrich was just a man, and no match for the likes of you. A pure-bred, fully trained warrior Wolf.

Yeah, no, Heinrich was fucking doomed. And to make matters worse, you were now irritable and cranky as hell. So he wasn’t exactly in for a treat when you did finally find him, you’d release all your pent up emotions on the hunt and capture of him and his henchman.

‘Let me at em,’ your wolf happily yips in your mind. ‘I haven’t had a good workout in over a week, I’m dying for a long run and a glorious take down.’

‘Me too, girl,’ you nod, ‘me too.’

You’d woken your wolf up as the aircraft was touching down, knowing she’d be too excited and distracted by the prospect of a hunt to even think of bringing Steve up again. So here you both were fully stepping off the Quinjet’s ramp and taking a deep inhale of the glorious forest air. This was your domain, this was the shit you were made for. This was the terrain you thrived in. Dense forests and never ending mountain ranges. You were at your best in locations like this, the lack of human presence allowing your heightened senses a small reprieve.

When you were in large cities, or heavily populated areas, it made pinpointing an exact scent rather difficult. Not impossible by any means, but it definitely took longer to hon in on it. And usually you’d have something that belonged to your target, so you’d know your ‘paydays’ scent signature before hand and could then search for the match.

However, you had nothing of Heinrich’s, so you’d have to just pinpoint any and all foreign smells that didn’t belong to the natural woods, and then track every one till you could actually set eyes on your guy. Thus allowing you to finally know his smell and use that to monitor and track him for a day or two, just while you checked the surrounding area fully, and worked out a feasible take down plan.

You glance around then readjust your large bag on your shoulder before setting off. You planned to get a little ways away from the Quinjet and then you’d put the things you needed in your special backpack and hide the rest. Once that was done, you’d shift into your wolf and allow her to take over. If it meant being in your wolf form for days, that was totally fine. It wouldn’t be the first time, and it definitely wouldn’t be the last.

Shifting back and forth between both forms was exhausting and took a lot out of you both, you’d need to sleep way more if you continuously shifted between the two. So once you became a wolf, you’d stay that way till you found him, only switching back to take him down as the less humans who know of your kind, the better.

Just as you are reaching the tree line, a loud voice sends a shiver down your spin as you cringed inwardly. Knowing exactly who that deep voice belongs to, and having hoped you’d get away before anyone noticed you were even gone. Mainly before he noticed you were.

“Y/N!”

‘He’s coming,’ your wolf says in a sing song voice. ‘Though sadly not in the way I wish he would.’

You halt your steps, ignoring her dirty remarks as you slowly spin on your heel to face him, groaning softly when you see his large, beautiful form running towards you now. How can one man be so damn attractive?!

‘Just imagine how he’d look with no clothes on right now,’ she purrs and you groan softly again. Because yeah, you totally just imagined it. Fuck.

A moment after he’d reached your spot, and still neither of you had uttered so much as a peep. Both just standing there awkwardly staring at each other. You sigh deeply, finally deciding to speak first, “can I help you Steve?”

“Where are you going?” He frowns down at you.

“I’m going to track down Heinrich,” you supply slowly, almost confused as to why he’d even need to ask that question.

“Alone?”

‘Not if you join us, big boy,’ your wolf replies. ‘The things we could do alone with him out here. Woo, I’m getting all hot and bothered just thinking about it,’ her tongue playfully falls from her mouth, dangling out of it.

You shush her as you glance around, the two of you being the only ones currently standing here. Then you nod slowly, biting your tongue to hold back the sarcastic remark now sitting on it’s tip. The one begging to be said. “Yes, alone,” you decide to say instead.

His frown is instantly gone as an intense emotion flashes through his beautiful eyes. Too fast for you to be able to catch, but judging by the vibes now coming off the large super soldier, he’s a wee bit mad at you. He shakes his head, “you weren’t even planning to tell any of us you were leaving, were you?”

“I wasn’t,” you agree, unfazed. “I will track him down and then radio you all the exact coordinates so you can come retrieve him and his men.”

“That’s it?” He says quickly. “You were just going to hitch a ride here, and then leave us all high and dry while you handled everything by yourself. What if you can’t take them all down on your own, Y/N, what then?”

‘Did he just—’ she gasps, feigning outrage. ‘Nope, nuh uh, he needs to be punished for that. Tell him to bend over, he’s getting an ass smack for questioning our skills.’ Though the wide cheeky grin now on her face tells you she just wants a reason to touch his butt, and that almost makes you laugh.

But you push it down and instead just shrug nonchalantly at him, “didn’t even think about that, as it would never even be a possibility. I know for a fact I can take every one of them down quickly, efficiently and entirely on my own. So no point in risking harm to you or any of your team. You guys can’t take time off to heal, you have an entire world to protect every day, whereas I do not.”

He shakes his head, the angry vibes rolling off him only getting more intense with each passing second, “what if you get hurt or captured or, or worse, and I—we have no clue where you are?”

“I won’t,” you affirm. Your wolf nodding in your mind in agreement.

He makes a noise at the back of his throat and you almost collapse right there and then, because it honestly sounded just like a growl. Oh Goddess, he growls too?! You are dead. This man has killed you—

“You are just so damn cocky!” He bellows lowly, his heated glare searing right through your skin now. Or at least it feels like it is, but you can’t tear your eyes away from him at the moment to actually check for burns. “You think you’re so invincible, and that nothing or no one can even touch you, but they can, Y/N. And one day they will.” He pauses and sighs deeply, as if attempting to quell his anger. “You don’t have to do this alone, and you can’t be so reckless all the time, you need to be more cautious with your safety. If something ever happened to you, I don’t,” he trails off, pinching the bridge of his nose as he clenches his eyes shut.

After a moment of this you reach out for his forearm, and urge him to continue gently, “You don’t, what?”

He sighs again as his eyes open as lock on yours, while he quietly says, “I know we barely know each other, but if anything happened to you, Y/N, I dunno what I’d do with myself.”

‘Oh my Goddess,’ your wolf says breathlessly, ‘did your heart just flutter from that too? Or was it just mine?!’

You sigh, it wasn’t just hers, yours had fluttered as well. You’d barely had any fight in you to begin with, but you sure as shit don’t have any left now. Not with his soft, shaky and slightly scared words replaying in your mind.

“Look Steve, I know I’m starting to sound like a broken record here,” you deflate a little, “but I meant it when I said I’m used to going it alone. I’m not used to having people to rely on, and I’m definitely not used to having people worry about me. I know you can’t understand why I’m able to be so,” you scrunch up your nose at his choice of words, “cocky. But I promise you, I know exactly what I’m capable of and just how far I can take that. What may seem reckless to you, is in fact timid in comparison to my true skills. And that’s not being full of myself, that’s being entirely honest. There is so much you don’t know about me, or this world, and if you did, you’d fully understand why I am the way I am.”

He stares at you intensely for a moment, before his eyes drift slowly over your whole form. The look in them as they skim your every bump and curve, causes the fine hairs on your body to stand tall at his appraising. “Then show me,” he challenges as his eyes finally connect with yours again.

‘We’ll show you something alright,’ she says flirtatiously.

“Steve,” you groan, feeling entirely flustered at not only the full scan you’d just received but your wolfs words as well. “It’s not that simple. You aren’t ready to find out just yet, and I refuse to push you into this all before you’re ready.”

“I’m not letting you go it alone, now that I’ve caught you. So you might as well just show me, or I’m sure I’ll just figure it out on my own eventually.” He shrugs, “Plus I’m a fast learner, if you hadn’t already gathered that yet.”

You glare up at him, not enjoying that he is forcing your hand here. You could just agree to this all and then promptly lose him in the woods somewhere close by so he could find the Quinjet again. Yeah, that could work.

‘That is a horrible fucking plan,’ your wolf rolls her eyes. ‘What if he gets lost? What if he gets hurt?’

‘We could deal with those possibilities when or if they arise. He’s a smart guy, he’s made it his entire life without us watching out for him.’

‘Maybe so, but he is our responsibility now. We aren’t just going to ditch him in the middle of the woods, so get that idea out of your head.’

‘You know that means he’ll have to learn what we are then,’ you point out. ‘He isn’t ready for that just yet.’

‘Oh pfft,’ she drags out the sound, ‘he totally is. And I’m ready for my close up, I want him to see my full form,’ she give you a wolfish grin. ‘It’s my turn to show off.’

‘Fine,’ you grumble, knowing you aren’t going to win this one. You are smart enough to know when to pick your battles with her. And this is not one you should choose.

You sigh, defeatedly, “Fine, you can tag along. But if you slow me down, I’ll leave you behind,” you warn, pointing a finger up at the tall mountain of a man.

“Whether or not I was joining you was never up for debate,” he says, raising a brow at you as if curious why your response to him didn’t really line up, or make sense. If only he knew you were currently having two conversations at once. Though from the looks of it, he’ll know that little fact soon enough. “I told you I wasn’t letting you go alone. The only thing in question now is how I’m going to learn what this secret information about you is.”

Shit. Right. “Ah, yeah, yes. That. Um,” you glance around, still not seeing anyone nearby. Your eyes lock with his, “alright, I’ll tell you. Just not here.” You turn on your heel and continue on your way, not checking if he is following or not because A) you know he wouldn’t let you get away now. And B) you can still smell him behind you.

You both walk in silence for a while, your wolf is nonstop harassing you to tell him already so she can come out to ‘play’, her words, not yours. And they only stand to make you more nervous about this all now—I mean, she isn’t going to just straight up mount him. It doesn’t really have the same affect as you’re kind of a woman and all. And I guess she can’t exactly talk to him either, so that helps.

But yet deep down you still just know, she will find some way to embarrass you both, and you really aren’t interested in that at the moment.

‘Oh, I’d straight up mount him in a heartbeat. Don’t count that out just yet,’ she comments unhelpfully. ‘Though, I’d prefer it if he mounted me.’

‘Okay, nope, fuck this. This isn’t happening today,’ you shake your head, in your head. And yeah, it’s still weird. ‘We will just plan to do this some other time.’

She rolls her eyes, ‘please. Waiting won’t change a damn thing. This is going to have to be done eventually, so just embrace it and let it happen. Because either way, when it does happen, someone is getting mounted. Jury’s just still out on whether it will be us or him, though.’

You groan internally at her. ‘You honestly just have no chill. You know that?’

‘Oh, I’m well aware,’ she snickers, ‘that man just steams all the chill right out of me. Him and his ridiculously hot body.’ She sighs dreamily, ‘I mean just look at his ass, you could bounce a damn quarter off that thing.’

You side eye Steve’s ass, him having fallen into step beside you now, and groan internally again. Agitated by the fact she is entirely correct, you probably could bounce a quarter off it.

“You okay?” His voice snaps you back to reality.

“I’m sorry?” You stupidly ask, unsure why he choose now, of all times, to speak up. As if he could read your mind, and thank Goddess he can’t yet, that would not be good currently.

“You just randomly groaned, are you okay?” He clarifies and you instantly realize that the action you thought was internal, was in fact the opposite of that.

“Oh, ah,” your steps falter for a second, as your wolf’s cackles echo in your mind. “I just thought of something. It’s not important though,” you wave it off.

She abruptly stops laughing, as she wryly says, ‘wow, amazing excuse again. Did that take long to come up with?’ To which you just shush her again.

“Oh yeah?” He glances down at you as you both continue to walk. “And what was that?” He challenges, and the disbelieving amusement in his voice is as loud as a damn drum.

You scrunch up your features, knowing you have no response to that question. “Like I said, not important. But uh,” you pause, trying to figure out something to say to change the topic of this conversation. “So you got my reference to Leela this morning?”

‘Good save,’ she rolls her eyes.

He chuckles, the sound informing you that he is well aware you are trying to distract him. But luckily he bites, “I did. I’ve watched a few of the seasons.”

“I can’t believe you’ve watched Futurama,” you giggle, the image of the 100 year old, super soldier sitting in front of a TV watching Bender get drunk and Fry navigate the new world flashing in your mind. “Who told you to watch it?”

“It’s definitely an acquired taste,” he chuckles and shakes his head. “And Tony did, it was actually at the top of his list of ‘things I needed to catch up on’. He said I’d be able to relate with Fry, and everything he’d been through. I had no idea what he meant by that till I started watching it and yeah, I get what he meant now.”

“Oh my Goddess,” you instantly halt your steps, bursting out laughing as you realize what he’s talking about. Fry was frozen in time and woke up far in the future. Holy shit, that’s the greatest thing you’ve ever heard. You’re laughing so hard you have to actually bend over to place your hands on your knees so you don’t collapse.

You finally calm yourself down after a few moments, “I can’t believe I didn’t even think of that. Oh man, I am totally going to high five Tony when we get back. He really is a genius.”

“Yeah, it’s a pretty fitting show. Though there were a bunch of things I didn’t fully understand, but it had it’s funny moments for sure.” He laughs and shakes his head, “please don’t tell Tony that genius part, it will just go right to his already large ego.”

“Deal,” you nod, still laughing a little. “I’ll keep that comment to myself.”

He smiles down at you in thanks and then you both continue on a little ways, talking about the things he’s caught up on, and stuff he still needs to. You give him a few suggestions, knowing he’ll have similar tastes to you. Ya know, since you’re Fated Mates and all.

You reach a small clearing and decide this is as good a place as any to finally let your secret out. You halt your steps and Steve does as well. “I think here is good.” You drop your bag on the ground, opening it and pulling out your special backpack. You quickly shift the few things you need into it, before walking over to the tree line to hide your duffle bag and left over clothes. Then you make your way back to Steve, standing beside your backpack that is now just sitting on the ground.

“Now you have to promise not to freak out, okay?” You say hesitantly, you can even hear the nerves now in your voice. So you know for a fact Steve can as well.

He furrows his brows but nods, “okay.”

You glance around, taking a moment to level out your breathing. “This will be a little intense to watch the first time. But don’t panic, I would never hurt you, nor would ah,” you falter unsure what to call her, “nor would my um, my alter ego. Trust me, she already adores you, so the only thing you are at risk of is being licked.” You sigh, mumbling to yourself, “and possibly being mounted.”

His eyes go wide at that, “being what?”

“Shit,” you cringe, “you heard that?”

He stares at you for a second, then nods and you can now see a sparkle in his eyes. He is clearly finding this funny, or amusing at the very least. “Who exactly is planning to mount me?”

‘That’d be me,’ she cheekily replies in your head.

“You’ll see,” you sigh. “Now, once I’m shifted, I won’t be able to talk to you. But I will be able to hear and understand you. I’ll only shift for a few moments so you can get a feel for everything and then we can have a small talk about it, if you want. Okay?”

“Shift?” He gives you a once over again, much quicker this time. “Shift into what?”

“It’s honestly easier to just show you. If I told you, you’d probably think I was crazy. I’ll wait till you’re ready,” you say as you bend down and untie your shoes, kicking them off and removing your socks before putting them all in your bag.

“Okay,” he says slowly, taking a small step back. “I think I’m ready.”

You nod, reaching down for the hem of your shirt and instantly seeing Steves eyes hon in on your movements. You falter for just a second, you’ve never been embarrassed by nudity before, but this is an entirely new experience for you. This is your True Mate, this will be the first time he ever lays eyes on your naked form. What if he doesn’t like what he sees? What if he isn’t ready to see all of you yet? Humans are so weird about this stuff.

“Um, unless you want a show, I’d maybe recommend you turn around for this part.”

His eyes flick up to yours, as if he’d just been totally distracted by what your hands were about to do. He doesn’t say anything, nor does he turn around, so you assume that’s the go ahead for you to continue. You quickly pull the shirt over your head, pushing it into your backpack and then moving to remove your jeans next. You undo the button, and lower the zipper, then tug them down your legs and put them in your bag as well. Leaving you just in your undergarments, standing in a field, in front of your True Mate.

Who honestly looks completely lost currently. Like he has no clue what is going on, or what he should be doing at the moment. But as if like a punch to the stomach, he snaps out of it and his eyes slowly drift over your near naked form. The intense trail they travel along leaving you hot and flustered, as goosebumps rise over the skin under is unwavering gaze.

When his eyes finally reach yours again, they are considerably darker. And you can’t miss the lust now swimming within them. He takes a small step towards you, and oh Goddess, now all you can think about is jumping this man, right here in this field and having your way with him.

Your hands reach behind and unclasp your bra, and that seems to snap him out of the heated standoff you are both currently stuck in. Instantly his cheeks begin to turn bright red, the colour moving up from his neck at a rapid pace and ending in his ears. He abruptly spins around, “I’m ah,” he clears his throat. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to just stand there, staring.”

You grin at how flustered he is now, glad you aren’t the only one, “I didn’t mind at all. You could have kept staring, wouldn’t have bothered me any.”

“That’s um,” you see his head shake. “That’s okay, I shouldn’t have been watching. I should have given you your privacy when you first started doing um,” he gestures with a hand behind himself, towards you, “that.”

You chuckle, “it’s okay, Steve. You don’t have to feel awkward or guilty for wanting to watch. Trust me, nudity doesn’t bother me in the slightest. You’ll figure that out soon enough.” You remove your bra, your panties following right behind and then tuck them both in the bag before zipping it up and attaching it to your back.

“Okay, but why are you ah,” he shifts a little on his feet, “getting undressed, exactly?”

“You’ll see in a few seconds,” you take a deep breath, closing your eyes and focusing your thoughts on your wolf. Pulling her to the front of your mind and giving her full control of the reigns. It only takes a few seconds to shift and land on all fours, you now being the voice inside her head as she takes on the entire command of this forms movements.

And now your heart is pumping wildly in your chest, because here it is. The moment of truth. Is he going to be okay with this? Or is he going to take one look at you and run in the complete opposite direction? Oh Goddess, please let him be good with all of this. Not only for your sake, but for your wolf’s, as well.

With a deep breath in, you prepare yourself for what’s about to unfold. Because it’s now or never.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

@caps-lockdown @itsstillnotwhatyouthink @tfandtws @boxofteenageideas @wangdeasang @giggleberts @casuallydarktiger @theonelittleone @agentbadbitch @ratwrites @starrystellars @bandsandanimefreak @rockyroadthepastryarchy @lovvliies @cuffski @icesoccerer @alwaysright4 @lilsthethrills @steeeeverogers @zombiepotterfour @mu-mu-rs @ledandan1244 @straightforwardly @denzmallows @xremember-me-notx @gwynethjodie @lollipopdomination @capstopavenger @jemimah-b99 @rcvenqers @justkending @alagalaska @silent-loucidity @sabertooth-potato @pies-wands-and-more @interstellarmess @gabriella69816 @phantom-soilder @wordlesscaptain @captain-hammer-of-asgard @starstucknature @viarogers @pixieferry @kaithezaftig @the-kinkiest-goblin @hysterically-original @badassbeckettswan @heyiamthatbitch @zlixlle @capsicledoll @givemehopenfandoms @pretendingandpreposterous @frozen-phoenix17 @emotionallysalty @saturngirlz @atomicsludgedonutbiscuit @ivannagotthebeat @bohemian-barbie @marvelous-capsicle @ivoryhazlewood @steverogersxreader @cjhorseback @jasminecalia @jessiedaeum @capricornprince118 @sister-of-stars @wiserebelpartypie

[fanofnightz]

Booze (Part 1)

Nikki Sixx x Reader

Summary: Your band has been touring with Mötley Crüe for over two months now and you and the boys are on really good terms because you are always down for some trouble. Especially the bass player and you are getting along really well. After a show you run into your mother and her newest boyfriend and in the end of it you find yourself drinking on the roof of your hotel as suddenly Nikki joins you.

Words: about 7000

Warnings: cursing, a lot of drinking, mentions of sex, anger, angst, a little fluff

Note: I’ve written a lot in the past but this is my first one shot. English is not my main language so please excuse grammar/spelling mistakes, I did my best. Also, if you like it, I’m gonna write a Part 2.

It was a hell of a show. The crowd was awesome and the people were screaming your own lyrics, the ones you had written together with your band, along with you. Nothing, you thought, could ever be better than this feeling.

As you got to the final song, you were dripping wet from sweat. Brian, your drummer, started off with a fast beat while Chris, your lead guitarist, and Dan, your bass player, joined him.

A few moment later you started to sing and you smiled happily ‘cause your vocals were loud and clean and exactly how they were supposed to be.

You jumped around on stage, messed a bit with Dan and Chris and laughed at Brian, who pulled funny faces during his drum solo. He was high, as always, but it didn’t bother you at all. You were drunk too 'cause you had drowned a bottle of Whisky with the boys before the show.

As the song ended, you let out a loud scream and told a few Thank You’s to the crowd. Then you ran off the stage along with your band, completely pumped with adrenalin and happy as fuck because the show had gone so well.

You drank half of a bottle of water that was given to you by one of the roadies and then you poured the other half over your body to cool down a bit.

“Great show, Y/N!”, Dan smiled and patted your shoulder, “But the next time, please don’t take off your shirt and throw into in the crowd! I’m getting a little jealous!”

He laughed and pointed at your upper body that was just covered with a lacy black bra.

“It’s noted but that doesn’t mean I’m not doing it again!”, you winked at him and Chris, who stood next to you, laughed and took a sip of his water. There was no alcohol in sight, maybe the members of Mötley Crüe had already drowned everything while you had been on stage.

You and Dan had this thing going on between you two where you would always flirt with each other whenever you got the chance to do it. It was kind of a fun thing to do even though you thought of Dan as a brother and you knew that he thought of you as a sister.

“Let’s see if the other boys have a little Whisky left for us.”, Brian, who had been quiet the whole time since you got off stage, suggested and you nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, I need booze NOW!”, you laughed and made your way to the dressing room of the Mötley Crüe boys while your band followed you.

You all were a little high from the show (except Brian, he was actually high) and you wanted to celebrate with the other band until they had to go on stage.

As you reached the dressing room, you slammed the door open, laughing at Chris, who tried to carry Brian down the hallway on his arms.

“Boys, I need alcohol and I need it now!”, you said loud and strutted into the smokey room. The other band, sitting on two couches with a few girls, laughed and Vince pointed at an open fridge that was completely filled with bottles of Jack Daniels while he played with the hair of a blonde groupie.

“Hallelujah!”, you screamed and went up to the fridge to get four bottles of Whisky while Brian, Dan and Chris sat down on the couches too.

“Seems like Y/N is a little needy tonight.”, Tommy laughed and his eyes landed on your almost bare chest since you didn’t make the effort to put on a new shirt.

“Fuck off, asshole!”, you smiled while showing off your middle finger. He laughed again, took a big sip of Whisky and placed his hand on the thigh of the girl next to him that was looking at him with puppy eyes.

You walked to the couches too and handed three of the bottles in your hands to your band. You rolled your eyes in amusement as you saw that they had already started to flirt with the other girls.

You sat down between Nikki and Mick and opened your bottle of Whisky with a sigh of relief.

“How’s the crowd?”, Nikki asked you and watched your mouth while you took a first sip of Whisky.

His blue-green eyes narrowed a bit as you drowned a quarter of the bottle without thinking twice. You loved the burn and the warm feeling the Whisky gave you.

“The crowd is awesome!”, you said after you lowered the bottle from your lips and smiled a wide smile. “You’ll love it! The people are going crazy out there!”

He smiled at you and took a sip of his Whisky too. “Were they crazy right at the beginning or did they go crazy after you took off your shirt?”, he started to flirt and you gave him a smirk.

His free hand, the one that wasn’t holding his bottle, brushed your waist and you raised your eyebrows. “We don’t wanna take this too far tonight, won’t we?”, you whispered in his ear so the others wouldn’t hear you.

You had hooked up with Nikki three times already, it had always been good fun and you wouldn’t say No to a fourth time.

Even though you both had been very drunk each time you remembered all the things he was able to do with his fingers and his tounge all too well.

“Just as far as we want to go, Hot Stuff.” he whispered back and his breath, smelling like alcohol, cigarrettes and peppermint, brushed your face. You were used to that smell, so you didn’t back away.

“Careful, Darling. Hot things can burn you.”, you played along and now he smirked at you.

“Well”, he said and his voice got a little deeper, “I think I’m used to playing with fire.”

You could only agree with that. Nikki always did something reckless and setting himself on fire was one of his favourite things to do.

You just wanted to response with a sassy comment as the door to the dressing room opened.

“Y/N”, one of the tour assistants (you thought her name was Cassie) called you and you looked away from Nikki to see what was going on, “There is a surprise guest waiting for you.”

You stood up slowly and Nikki’s hand slipped off your waist.

Who could the guest be? You didn’t expect anyone to visit you but it had to be someone you knew or else the security would have stopped him or her.

“Ok, I’ll follow you, Cassie.”, you replied and exchanged some looks with your bandmates. “I’ll see you guys later”

“My name is Karen, not Cassie, but it’s okay. I bet you have to remember a lot of names.”, Karen-not-Cassie uttered while you stepped out of the dressing room and closed the door behind you.

“Sorry.”, you mumbled, holding onto your - now half empty - bottle of Jack Daniels and knowing that you would forget her name again anyway.

You followed Karen-not-Cassie back to the stage and you slowly felt the Whisky kicking in.

Maybe it was enough for tonight, you had to play a show tomorrow and you didn’t want to be hangovered while singing.

You really wanted to put the bottle away but then Karen-not-Cassie pointed at someone and you saw who the surprise guest was. Immediately you took another sip.

A few seconds later the tall, expensively dressed woman turned around and while your smile slowly faded away, hers got a little wider.

“Y/N!”, your mum shouted happily and walked over to you with fast steps.

“Please not.”, you whispered to yourself just before she pulled you into a tight hug. You patted her back but you didn’t hug her back.

“Mum, who’s that man over there that was holding you hand?”, you asked after she let go of you. You didn’t make the effort to say Hello.

You sighed as your mum waved the man over.

“Well, honey, this is Kent!”, she introduced the man to you.

You looked at him and you stopped yourself from shaking your head in disbelief. He was tall, had wavy brown hair and blue eyes and he was maybe thirtyone or thirtytwo - just eight years older than you were.

“Kent has got a big house in California and he is the manager of a really successful company!”, your mum explained and you couldn’t help but drink some of your Whisky.

Kent just stood there and didn’t even say something to you. He looked around, looked at his nails, looked at your mum, looked at you - and seemed to be really bored.

“And let me guess: he’s your boyfriend, isn’t he?”, you asked with a hard look on your face.

Your mum changed her boyfriends like she changed her clothes and as time went by her new lovers got younger and younger (and richer and richer).

“Well”, your mum smiled, “actually…”

She didn’t end the sentence but she held up her hand to show you the big shiny ring on her finger. You felt your jaw drop.

“You are engaged!”, you almost screamed and the smile on her face left as she saw how angry you were.

You looked around 'cause you didn’t want to look her in the eye and you were glad that nobody was paying attention to you.

Well, almost nobody. A few meters to your right, Mötley Crüe walked by, ready to go on stage. Nikki was fully focused on you and you could have sworn that he looked a little concerned as your eyes met for a second and he saw the anger in your look. Then he got out of your sight.

“You don’t seem to be happy for me.”, your mum uttered while you held on tight to the bottle in your shaking hand.

“How long do you know each other?”, you asked and tried not to scream.

“For two months but-”

“No!”, you stopped your mum from talking and saw Kent stepping back a little. He definitely felt uncomfortable in this situation but you didn’t give a damn about him.

“How many boyfriend did you have in the last six months?”, you shouted, not able to hold it back any longer, “Ten? Twelve?”

Your mum looked at you in shock. Did she really expect you to be happy about the fact that this was the fourth engagement ring on her finger in a timeline of six years?

“Y/N, listen…”, the long haired woman tried to calm you down but you had enough.

“No, Mum, you listen!”, you yelled and in your anger, you trew the bottle of Whisky against the closest wall. It broke apart and thousands of little sharps fell to the ground.

Your mum shrugged back and a lot of people were looking at you now but you didn’t care - maybe it was the anger, maybe it was the alcohol that was running through your veins.

“You’ve been doing this shit almost my whole life now and it’s fucking enough! I can’t take this any longer!”, you screamed and recognised some tears in your mothers eyes but you weren’t finished yet, “You’re going crazy since Dad left us and instead of getting help you go and fuck around with some dudes that could be my older brothers by now! And if you get lucky and find a dumb, rich asshole who is willing to marry you then you go for it 'cause fuck yeah that guy will definitely give you a little bit of satisfaction with all his money and his big house! And then you introduce him to me as my "new Dad” or whatever 'cause you don’t give a fuck about what I think of all that shit!“

"Y/N, I never knew you felt this way.”, your mum almost whispered and a tear rolled down her cheek.

“Spare your breath.”, you snapped, “I have told you at least five times now but you never fucking listen to me! So don’t try to come close to me ever again and don’t fucking invite me to your shitty wedding! I’m done with you and your bullshit!”

You turned around to leave and realized that there wasn’t a single damn person around who wasn’t staring at you and your crying mum.

“The show is over, morons!”, you shouted and while everyone turned away in shame you rushed out of the backstage area without looking back.

At the moment, you just wanted to be alone, so you didn’t go back to your band and went straight out of the building to get yourself a cap back to your hotel.

The boys will be worried, they’ll ask themselves where you are, a tiny voice in the back of your head whispered to you but you couldn’t care less.

The only thing you wanted now was booze - enough to forget about the confrontation with your mum and Kent.

-

Four hours later you sat alone on the flat roof of your hotel. You heard the cars roll by on the streets of New York - the city that never fell asleep.

From where you were sitting you were able to see almost the whole city and on another day you would’ve been completely stunned by that unbelivable view.

But today you were totally drunk and fucked up so you didn’t care much about your surroundings.

On the ground next to you were four empty bottles of Whisky and the fifth was in your hand.

After you had gotten into your hotel room, you had immediately gone to the fridge to get some booze. The look on your mum’s face as you had walked away had been still on your mind and by then, the anger had almost left and some kind of sadness slowly had crept into your head.

At first, you had been on your bed in your hotel room, drinking and thinking about all the things you had done. But after half a bottle of Vodka, you had been too drunk to sit still, so you had gotten up, had grabbed as many bottles of Whisky as possible (five) and had wandered around the hotel until you had found the surprisingly unlocked door to the roof. Somewhere inbetween you had put on a new shirt, but you didn’t know when.

And now you were sitting there, drinking. And somehow the conversation with your mum was still on your mind and it drove you crazy.

Everything you had said to her had been the truth and nothing but the truth - but still. You felt like somebody had died.

You took another sip of Whisky and sighed. Your upper body fell backwards and now you were lying on the hard ground, looking up to the cloudy sky. In the distance, you heard police sirens.

You closed your eyes and tried to blend out everything - the noise, your mum, Kent, the fact that you didn’t want to get this drunk but now you were completely shitfaced. It didn’t work.

You got angry again. Angry, 'cause your mum was a shitty mum, angry, 'cause you had said some really rude things to her and angry, 'cause you did nothing better than sitting alone on a roof and drinking to forget all of that.

You got up, grabbed one of the empty bottles next to you and with a loud scream, you threw it against the entrace door.

“Fuck!”, you shouted and clinged your hand into your hair. Now that you were standing, you suddenly felt the power of the Whisky in your blood. Everything started to turn and you felt like you had been in a really devilish carousel for three hours straight. You fell to your knees, hand still in your hair, and coursed again.

“Are you okay?”, a voice suddenly asked and you flinched and looked around in shock.

At first, you couldn’t see anyone, but then you spotted somebody next to the door.

You didn’t know who you’d expected, but definitely not Nikki. Still, he was standing there, first looking at the sharps on the ground next to him, then at you. He had two bottles of Vodka in his hands and as you looked closer, you saw that he wasn’t in stage clothes anymore. He wore tight black leather pants now, combined with a black tank top and a red leather jacket.

You held onto your last bottle of Whisky, stood up again (everything was still turning) and tried to look like you hadn’t had some kind of a mental breakdown before he had shown up.

“What are you doing here, Sixx?”, you asked and noticed, that you had a lot of problems with pronouncing the words correctly.

He walked up to you until he was just two meters away from you. Now you were able to see the last bit of make up, that was still on his face.

“The better question is: what are you doing here, Y/N?”, he asked back and you rolled your eyes.

“I asked first.”, you said like a little kid and he gave you a tiny smile. He was drunk too, but not as drunk as you were. Well, maybe he was just better at hiding it.

“Fine.”, Nikki sighed, “We were in a strip club that isn’t far away from here and Tommy had this crazy idea about a pyramid of strippers. I tried to climb on top of it, but it broke down and I accidentally kicked one of the girls in the face, so they threw me out of the club. I didn’t know where to go so I went back to my hotel room with some girl I met on the way. In my room, I wanted some Vodka, but my fridge was already empty so I went down to get some booze 'cause I couldn’t find the telephone. On my way back I opened the wrong door and then I heard a scream - your scream - from upstairs so I went up to see what was going on.”

You were too drunk to understand everything, but what you understood was the fact that he had some chick waiting for him in his hotel room. Good.

“Everything is fine, you can go back to your groupie now.”, you mumbled and took a sip of Whisky. Then you turned away and sat down again.

“And leave you here alone, on the rim of a roof, while you are drunk and totally fucked up? You wish.”, he responded, “I may be a drunk dumbass but I’m not stupid.”

“I don’t want you to be here, asshole!”, you shouted and gave him an angry look over your shoulder.

“And I don’t want you to die 'cause you got too close to the rim and fell down!”, he shouted back and got closer.

You stood up and tried to walk away from him, to the other side of the roof, but walking seemed to be harder than you had thought it would be. Still, you kept going.

“I said I’m fine!”, you snapped but in the same moment, you started to feel really, really ill. One second later, you started to bend over, puking your guts out.

As you felt Nikki’s hands on your back, that held back your hair, you wanted to tell him to fuck off, but you had to choke for at least two minutes until you were able to talk again.

“I don’t need your help, Sixx.”, you told Nikki but he didn’t seem to care.

“But you need a new shirt, for sure.”, he mentioned and pointed at your red t-shirt. You looked down on you and saw that you had thrown up all over it.

“No, no, no, no.”, you mumbled and wanted to whipe off the vomit with your bare arm. Your drunk, fucked up self thought that that was a good idea.

Thank god, Nikki stopped you and grabbed your arm. “That’s a really dumb idea, Hot Stuff.”, he smiled softly and you looked at him in confusion.

“Well, I can’t get it off any other way and I can’t take off my shirt 'cause I would freeze to death.”, you tried to explain. Talking was a little easier now.

“You won’t get this off without some water.”, Nikki said, “Take it off and put on my jacket.”

You looked at him in surprise. You knew that Nikki (when he wasn’t fully shitfaced) was someone who really took care of his friends. But still, you weren’t used to him being caring about you. Well, he never had had the chance to be before.

At first, you wanted to reject his offer 'cause you were ashamed of the fact that he saw you in such a vulnerable moment. But then you looked down at your ruined t-shirt, looked up in his completely honest eyes and recognised that it was time to swallow your pride and let him help you.

You nodded and tried to take off your shirt. It wasn’t that easy but you made it without getting in contact with your vomit. Then you threw the shirt to the ground.

Nikki gave you a gentle smile and took off his jacket to give it to you. You grabbed it with a quiet “Thank you”, put in on and pulled the zipper up. It was way too big for you, but it was warm and smelled like some mixture of alcohol, smoke, perfume and something else you couldn’t recognise. You didn’t know why, but you liked wearing this jacket.

Now, that you had puked out a huge part of the alcohol in your body, you felt a little more sober, but you also felt really exhausted.

But instead of putting the Whisky away, you immediately drank a few sips again. Nikki gave you an amused look, but you saw that he was still worried.

“That’s the Rock n’ Roll life, baby!”, you smirked as you lowered the bottle.

You walked back to the place were you had sat before and sat down again. Nikki followed you straight away.

“I’m not getting rid of you any time soon, right?”, you asked as he sat down next to you and started to drink out of one of his bottles of Vodka.

He shook his head and smiled with the bottle still on his lips. “If I can’t get you off of this roof, I’ll stay up here with you then. I bet the girl in my room has left already anyway.”, he said.

“Well, I think she’s still waiting for you. I bet she would wait the whole night if she could have sex with you afterwards.”, you replied, halfly joking, halfly saying the truth.

“So it’s not important how long I’m here with you. When I’ll get back to my room, she’ll be there.” He shrugged his shoulders and you brought your bottle up to your lips again, glad that he hadn’t tried to take it away from you.

As you had drunk for a few seconds, you held up the bottle to see how much you had left over by now - half a bottle.

“You’re not getting my booze when you are finished with yours.”, Nikki, who had watched you, commented and pointed at his second bottle of Vodka.

“We’ll see.”, you mumbled and gave him a side look. He was only a few inches away from you, his legs angled, staring out at the city. If you had wanted to, you could’ve rested your head on his shoulder.

You just sat there, drinking in silence for at least twenty minutes until you started to talk again.

“My mum’s getting married.”, you spoke out the truth. You didn’t know why you wanted to talk about it so bad now, but you had to, or else you would explode.

“Was she the woman you’ve talked to before we got on stage?”, Nikki asked and you felt his eyes on you as you kept staring at the lights of New York.

“Yeah, and the man next to her was Kent”, you nodded, “her fiancé.”

You almost couldn’t bring the word over your lips, it was just a whisper. But Nikki still heard you.

“He’s so young”, he swallowed, “I thought he was your older brother.”

You wanted to be mad at him, but you couldn’t because it was the truth. Kent really could’ve been your older brother.

“I’m an only child.”, you explained, “Mum never wanted kids.”

You knew this for many years now, but it still hurted a little bit. When you had been fifteen, your mum had told you during an argument and you were still able to repeat everything she had said to you.

“And your Dad?”, Nikki tried to make you open up and it surprisingly worked. Maybe it was the alcohol, but you felt like it was okay to tell him about you.

“He left us when I was five.”, you sighed, “Mum really loved him with all her heart but he cheated on her with her best friend. Since then, she’s out of control.”

You emptied your bottle and Nikki opened his second bottle of Vodka. “Out of control?”, he digged deeper and you finally looked at him.

His eyes were a little darker and they were bloodshot. His hair was a little more messy than usual and there was a small stain of lipstick on his chin. He still looked good, though. You didn’t want to know how horrible you looked after all of that drinking and screaming and puking.

“She had a lot of boyfriends and for about six years, she had a drinking problem. She was married six times in the past ten years and her boyfriends got younger and richer as time went by. Well, at least she’s sober now.”, you told Nikki and without a word he started to share his bottle with you.

“And now she wanted me to be happy for her and I said some really mean things. I told her to leave me alone for the rest of my life.”, you whispered with the bottle on your lips.

Nikki looked at you in silence and then he nodded, like he knew exactly how you felt.

“I mean, she’s not good for me and I’m better off without her.”, you tried to explain yourself, “But she’s still my mum, you know?”

You took another sip and then you gave the bottle back to him. He started to drink and for a few moments, you two were sitting there in comfortable silence.

“My mum’s a bitch too.”, Nikki then said and it was the third time today that he surprised you.

You had heard a few things about his past, just like everyone else, but Nikki never really talked about it. You felt honoured that he did it now, even though you knew that he only did it to show you that you weren’t alone.

“What did she do?”, you asked and got a little closer to him. Now you were able to smell his extraordinary Nikki-smell and you realised that that was the other smell in his jacket.

“She never really cared about me.”, he explained, “It was like I was unwanted in her house and a few of her boyfriends were really rude to me, but she didn’t say a word at all. Even when they slapped me.”

You hugged your legs with your arms and buried yourself in Nikki’s jacket. Then you leaned to the side, until your shoulder touched his.

“Some people just aren’t meant to have kids.”, you whispered and Nikki nodded while drinking out of the bottle again.

“Your mum at least gave you a big home and you got to meet your Dad. I lived in a little junkhole and I talked to my Dad over the phone one time and never again.”, he uttered and it sounded kind of rude.

“Big? Yes.”, you tried to defend yourself, “But it wasn’t a home. We moved from big house to big house almost every year. I never had a real home since I was five. And at least your Dad never made you believe in him. My Dad always promised me to be home or to do stuff with me, but he never did. And as he left, he didn’t even say goodbye to me and I never saw him again.”

You weren’t able to look at Nikki while he gave you the Vodka bottle again. “I’m sorry.”, he mumbled, “I didn’t want to be mean.”

“It’s okay.”, you answered, took a sip of Vodka and blinked away the tears in your eyes, so Nikki couldn’t see them.

Your dad had been the reason why you never had trust in any man and still the only expectations were your bandmates.

And now Nikki was so nice to you and you felt your heart warm up a bit when he looked at you. And you didn’t like it at all.

“When I was eight we lived in this big villa and when it was warm outside, I used to sneak out of my room and climb onto the roof, to look out at the city.”, you started to talk again. You felt the urge to tell a story that suddenly had crept into your memories, so the atmosphere wouldn’t be so sad anymore.

“One night, my mum saw me. And she got so mad at me! In the following nights, she locked up my bedroom door.”, you paused and gave the - now almost empty - bottle to Nikki. He grabbed it but his eyes didn’t let go of you.

“But in the fifth or sixth night”, you went on, “I had to go to the toilet. And my door was still locked and I had to pee so fucking bad.” You let out a little laughter. “And I was so angry at my mother and I really didn’t know what to do - so I opened up the window and I peed out of it! Don’t ask me how I did it, but I managed to pee right onto the seats of my mums cabrio that was standing right under my window. When she found out, I was grounded for two whole months!”

Nikki first looked at you in silence but the he burst out in laughter and you joined him. It felt good to laugh after all that had happened before.

“Straight into the cabrio!”, Nikki gasped while laughing. His upper body fell backwards and was lying on his back now.

“You should’ve seen her face on the next day!”, you laughed and lied down too.

You two were laughing for a solid five minutes. It was a way longer time than you would’ve laughed at the story for usual, but at the moment, you both were drunk (he was on drugs too, as always) and you needed a laugh, so you kept laughing until your stomachs started to hurt.

And then you both stopped laughing and just looked up to the sky. Your shoulder was touching his and you hated yourself for the fact that you actually enjoyed his company.

Of course, you two had been together many, many times and you’ve touched each other a lot more than this before, but it had never been like this. You had never felt so save before when he had been around you.

“You still don’t want to get back to your room, right?”, Nikki then asked and you turned your head to the side to look at him.

He was looking down on you and you saw that the, now empty, bottle of Vodka was still in his hand. He threw it away and it made a bright noise, but it didn’t break.

“No.”, you whispered, knowing that he was able to hear you, “I like being up here. I don’t want anyone to see me now and nobody knows that I’m here.”

“Well, I know.”, Nikki said, and you felt his eyes on you while you looked up to the dark sky again, “And I can see you too.”

“You could be with some chick now, getting your dick sucked.”, you mentioned, “Instead, you are lying on the roof, drinking with the completely fucked up singer of your opening act.”

“Are you trying to tell me that I should leave?”, he smiled, “'Cause you know that I won’t do it. You still could fall off of this roof and I am the only one around who could stop you.” You laughed and he slipped a little closer to you.

“Why are you so nice to me?”, you then asked. Now that you were lying on the ground, with his warm jacket on, you felt yourself getting tired. You weren’t able to stop yourself from yawning.

“I’m always nice to you, Y/N.”, Nikki answered and for a second you thought that there was a soft tone in his voice.

“But not like… this.”, you tried to explain, wild gesticulating with your hands to make it a little clearer to him.

Nikki didn’t answer and you already thought that he would just leave it like like that. But then: “I don’t know. Maybe because you seemed to need it. I’ve never seen you like this before.”

“And I also don’t want people to see me like this.”, you mumbled, suddenly having to try really hard to keep your eyes from falling shut.

“Do you still want me to leave?”, the black-haired man next to you then asked and his voice was nothing more than a whisper.

Yes, you wanted to answer, I want you to leave me alone, so I can freak out again. I don’t fucking need you here. But you knew that it would’ve been a lie.

You wanted him to stay and you wanted him to lie next to you until the sun rised again. 'Cause even though you didn’t want to admit it, his presence kept the demons from taking over your mind again.

“At the moment, I kinda like your company.”, you admitted. If you wouldn’t have been so fucked up and tired, you would’ve never said that.

“Yours isn’t that bad too, Hot Stuff.”, Nikki uttered before you were able to take back your words. “Well, it would be better if you would suck my dick, but I think I can cope with this too.”

He laughed and you softly slapped his chest with your left hand. “I’m not gonna give you a blowjob, Sixx!”, you laughed too and left your hand on his chest a little too long before taking it away again.

“We’ll come back to it later.”, he smiled and you laughed again and shook your head.

You both were quiet again and you felt yourself slowly drifting away. You curled up to a ball next to Nikki, your head almost touching his chest.

You didn’t want to fall asleep. Well, mostly you didn’t want to allow yourself to fall asleep next to Nikki Sixx.

But at the same time, you really liked it. You liked the way you felt his warm body next to yours and you liked hearing him breathing quietly.

Just tonight, you thought, finally giving up, I will allow this just tonight and never again.

And before you were able to stop yourself, you slipped a little closer to him and rested your head on his chest. He already had seen you at your worst, there was no need to be proud anymore.

You felt him freeze under you, but you kept your eyes closed and didn’t back away and a few seconds later he started to breathe again and you felt his arm slowly wrapping itself around your waist.

Just tonight, you thought again and then you slowly fell asleep, his smell in your nose and the sounds of New York and of his breathing in your ears.

-

As you woke up, you felt hot sunrays on your body. It must’ve been midday already, maybe even later.

A few moments after, you started to hear the traffic out on the streets and your head started to ache like somebody just had put it in a vise.

You grumbled a little, pressing your eyes together and trying to ignore the pain behind your forehead.

And then you suddenly started to remember what had happened the last night.

Immediately, you felt Nikki’s body underneath yours and his unmistakable Nikki-smell took over all of your senses.

You weren’t able to remember everything that had happened after you had left the stadion where you had done the last show and there were some blank spaces, but you remembered the most important parts and you remembered almost everything you had said to Nikki. And you started to regret all of it.

Just a few people knew about your past and about your demons and you didn’t want Nikki to be one of those people. But now it was to late and if you were able to remember, then he was too.

You opened your eyes and the bright sunlight blinded you, so you had to get used to it for a few minutes. Your eyes still burned, but now you at least were able to keep them open.

You sat up and looked around, wildly blinking and feeling like your head would start to explode in the next second.

Then you looked down on Nikki, whose eyes were still closed. He looked peaceful, but there were big bags under his eyes and his hair was a goddamn mess. Even without a mirror, you knew that you looked horrible too, but you didn’t care that much about it.

Now that you were sitting, you started to miss his warmth and you started to play with the thought of just lying down again until he woke up. Then you shook your head, trying to get your mind clear again. One night of weakness was more than enough.

You wanted to get up to walk away, like you always did after waking up next to somebody, but then you realised that you were still wearing Nikki’s jacket.

You looked around, searching for your shirt and you saw it lying a few meters to your left, so you got up to get it.

Quiet, so Nikki wouldn’t wake up, you walked up to it and grabbed it, trying not to touch the - now dry - vomit that was still all over it. It smelled really bad and as you looked closer, you started to realize that you wouldn’t be able to get it completely clean ever again, so you decided to just leave it there.

You walked back to Nikki again and looked down on him, trying to figure out what to do now.

You decided to keep it as easy as possible, even though the memories in the back of your head tried to stop you.

Slowly, you pulled down the zipper of Nikki’s jacket and took it off. You had to stop yourself from smelling it one last time and you hated yourself for even thinking about that.

You wanted to lay down the jacket next to Nikki as quiet as possible, ignoring the fact that you got really cold because you were just wearing leather pants and a bra.

Maybe you weren’t quiet enough or maybe the universe hated you, 'cause suddenly Nikki started to move. He let out a groan as he opened his eyes and sat up.

You started to freeze and looked at him with your eyes wide opened in shock. It took him a few seconds, but then he saw you and as you looked into his eyes, you saw that he remembered the last night just like you did.

His eyebrows raised a little as he recognised what you were doing and you just starred at him because you didn’t know what to do.

“Hey.”, he greeted you, still looking a little confused.

“Hi.”, you mumbled, not knowing what to say.

Nikki looked down on the jacket next to him and then up to you. His eyes were still a little red. “You want to leave.”, he noticed and his eyebrows clenged together a bit.

He stood up while grabbing his jacket and now he was standing right infront of you. You had to look up to him.

You nodded, not able to talk and Nikki nodded too.

“Can we please just pretend like last night didn’t happen?”, you then finally asked and you saw that he started to tense up.

Then he nodded again, slowly, but in his eyes was something like… understanding.

He opened his mouth to say something but then he closed it again, just looking at you.

“Thank you.”, you said quietly and looked down on your shoes, not able to look into his eyes any longer. You didn’t just mean the fact that he accepted what you wanted, but also that he had stayed with you the whole night, but you didn’t say that.

“No problem.”, Nikki whispered, almost too quiet to hear it. You looked up at him and gave him a shy smile but he just looked at you with a well-trained pokerface.

Then you turned around and walked to the entrace door, while the wind was blowing your messed up hair into your face.

At the door, you saw the sharps that were still there from the bottle that you had trown against it. You turned around and looked at Nikki one last time. He was looking at you too, lips pressed together and eyes narrowed.

“Can you please not tell anybody about this?”, you asked and he must’ve seen the despair in your eyes because he nodded again.

You turned away again, opened the door and walked inside and one second later, it fell shut behind you and you started to walk down the stairs.

In your head, memories of the last night kept playing back and forth. One part of you just wanted to forget what had happened, but another part, the one that had made you cuddle up to Nikki, wanted nothing more than doing it again.

_________________________________________

Find Part 2 here

[cutegirlmayra]

Commission receipt: Ember’s Story, another chapter

Ember’s Story Commission Receipt

@marydragneell Commission for The Flares That Come From Ashes (Another chapter to Ember’s story)

Time: about 2 months or so.

Review: @marydragneell :  OMG IM ABSOLUTELY IN LOVE WITH IT ❤🖤❤🖤❤🖤❤🖤❤🖤❤🖤❤🖤❤🖤❤🖤❤🖤❤ The beginning is so cute 😍 how ember and manic are with each other. Her being in manic's band❤❤❤❤How cute and adorable they are together. Love the sinister appearance of mephilis perfect for him. Manic being a awesome badass for his girlfriend. Shadow acting jealous in such a cute sibling way. The perfect reaction to her trigger of seeing someone she love hurt 💔 ❤The recomforting ❤🖤❤🖤❤🖤❤ Just manic calling shadow big bro XD and pocking fun of shadow. All the " i wanna get your blessing ". Perfect representation of the duality of ember mental state, her nature and how she act. AMAZING BATTLE SCENE!!!!!!!!!!! The characters grow 👌 And the fact that you show that the fusion did left a permanent impact on her.

Me: Boy it was fun! Thanks again for the opportunity. ^//u//^

Paid Amount: 60$ for 50+ pages to add to the wonderful story of Ember the Immortal Wolf, prototype to Shadow The Hedgehog, and embedded with the rejected Cursed Emerald.

Product Preview: With permission from @marydragneell, here is the ROUGH DRAFT of the product.

The Flares that Come From Ashes

Another short story for the amazing Mary!

By: Cutegirlmayra

"La, la, la~" Ember tapped the mic, then garbled some gibberish to clear her throat. "Do, ray, me." She spoke, smiling nervously as she seemed a bit spooked by the stage lights. "Come on, Manic. You really think I'm ready for all this?" Ember twiddled her claws lightly against each other, ducking her head slightly as she tried to see through the blinding spotlights and turned to see the rest of the band practicing in their own respective places on stage. "It just seems... like maybe I'm not cut out to be in a band." She rubbed her arm, shyly admitting her fears of joining his group.

"Nah, girl. You really are ready." Manic, leaning against the side of the stage, finally walked out to reveal himself and stood beside her, drumming her shoulder, then her head, then her mic as she giggled and pulled her head slightly away from his reach. "You just need some confidence singing in front of others, is all."

Ember smiled sweetly, blushing at his cute charms. "This will be a lot different than helping Shadow at..." she gagged, not wanting to say G.U.N's name and still having a biased against them.

"Right. No more secret missions." He winked to her, then leaned with his arms crossed on the mic. "Babe, you really think you can't have a first debut with my band?"

"I'm just..! Psyching myself out!" she shook her head, her long coat swishing with the motion as her tail fluffed out in hopes of getting herself pumped. "Let's practice, just one more time!" she gripped the mic and he moved for her, but placed a hand right where hers was on the mic, then moved it up to show that he would stand there as emotional support. He gripped the mic to hold it steady for her, and for a second, their fingers intertwined, just the pinkie and ring finger, making Ember smile at his tender touch of compassion.

"Remember your diaphragm is your strongest tool, use it well. But it needs to breathe." He teased, leaning to her cheek to and letting their faces touch. His breath was warm, and the scent of their last home-cooked meal made her giggle and wiggle her nose a bit. Tingles came from her hands up to her cheeks, and she blushed at how close he was.

Nodding and swooning at his flirtations, she finally took a deep breath... honing all the knowledge about music, tempo, and breath-control he had been teaching her and began to sing lightly.

"Louder, Ems!" he bounded towards the edge of the stage, "Louder, girl!" then jumped off, moving back and spreading his arms out. "We gotta hear ya in the back!" he started drumming on the chairs, "I can't hear you, and I'm up in the front!"

She tried to sing a little louder, swishing her body back and forth but still nervous and more focused on what he was doing.

"Where's my girl's voice? I thought this was a rockin' concert!" He drummed louder, since she couldn't see through the lights, letting her know he was now towards the back of the venue they were playing at tonight.

She took both hands and pulled the mic's stand towards her, the wires whiplashed and she hoisted it up above herself, belting as loud as she could a powerful note that suddenly blasted through the speakers like an avalanche on a mountain's side.

The whole of the arena shook in the vibrations, making the band behind her almost lose balance and a few plug or stuck a finger in their ears from the deafening sound.

"Whoo! Now that's what I call a lion's roar Friday and no canary Saturday! Yeah!" He seemed to be hyped about her new found sound but his band mates all shook their heads and itched inside their ears again, hearing a ringing from that loudness.

They clearly weren't thrilled about her almost blowing out the mics, but she patted it lightly and whispered, "Sorry." with an embarrassed smile. She just wanted to get back at Manic, trying to prove a point that she didn't want to—literally—bring the house down.

However, Ember was only focused on pleasing Manic at the same time. She still wasn't the best at making friends, but with the ones she was able to gain, she treasured them dearly and without hesitation.

She trusted Sonic and his gang, Shadow—obviously—and lastly Manic... first and foremost.

She was still a little hesitant about Rouge... but that was just because she worked close with Shadow, and she didn't like how close they seemed to be in more ways than just work...

Either way, this was family. What she had wanted from the very beginning. To not feel alone or useless... Manic and the others accepted that she was dangerous, but also that she was loving, funny, and sweet.

Sure, she could be sassy, but only when provoked to and by appropriate means... sometimes.

She giggled, thinking of times she's purposefully ticked Sonic off just to make Shadow smile. Though he'd scold her, it would be a light whack on the head, and she knew by the light pat afterward where he hit her that he was glad she shut his annoying mouth for a change~

Most of the time, she acted a bit like the gang's grandmother. She would pick flowers with Cream, try and help Amy to learn to sing, and duke it out with Knuckles! She wasn't always keen on the technical stuff Tails liked to do, but even then, she let him research her powers every now and then. Showing off her strength was fun too, but Shadow always told her to hold back a bit... which was hard, since Ember could get super competitive!

"Hey, let's go over some songs real quick. We still got time." Manic hopped up to the stage and sat on the edge, pulling out some sheet music and pointing to some parts. "You struggled before with this one but I think you've nailed it since. Still, no harm in rehearsing and making sure it's picture perfect right?"

'Perfect..?'

Ember lowered her mic's stand back down lightly to the stage. sorrowfully, she was pulled out of her funny, perfect memory and placed in another conflicting stance. There was no better word to dampen her spirits than that one... and it hadn't been so long since she felt so imperfect and dangerous. It was definitely something she struggled with, but worked hard to overcome within herself.

Those children... they were still screaming for food or hugs. Maria... and Dr. Gerald Robotnik... they were still marveling at Shadow before he had awakened.

Some things never changed, but her memories of not being able to save anyone... those were the hardest to lock away and turn her mentally gazing eye from.

"Huh? What's wrong, Ems?" Manic got up, noticing her change in demeanor. "Uh oh, did I cramp your style?" He moved his hand in an old 90's way and she shook her head, realizing he was trying to cheer her up again.

"Shadow's the ultimate life form... the perfect cure or whatever..." She swished her body to the side, ignoring his cuteness for a moment to try and explain herself. she nervously held her hands behind her back and rubbed them together too, trying to hide her fidgety nature. She sighed a long, breathy wind out onto the mic from her nose and then felt arms around her waist. "H-hey!" she blushed, getting lifted up into the air, her arms coming out by her sides.

"Well, it's true no one's perfect." Manic tickled her with his long, hedgehog nose by her exposed belly, making her fidget to get out of his grasp. "But your perfect for me, babe. I don't need you to do the world's sense of perfection, but only your very best self should be on this stage. Alright? Otherwise... I'm gonna have to have a private session with you in the back..." he turned her around and began to kiss her neck, making her laugh at his suggestion.

"Oh, no audience, eh? Taking the pressure off?" She teased, patting his chest lightly to pretend to get him off of her.

"Emm... something like that." He head-bumped her forehead affectionately, "Just us two. Playing... somewhat what we're supposed to do." He took her hands and pulled them out a little to her sides, just messing with her and helping her loosen up.

Her tail wagged slightly and she looked up with a red muzzle. He really was a charmer... "Are all hedgehogs born charming?"

"Naaaah," Manic let one of her hands he was holding onto go and waved her compliment off in a comical way, "Your brother was created with his natural, flaring smile." He gestured to his smirk and she fell to the ground laughing. "Engineered to be devilishly handsome, I suppose. Your family has good genes."

"Hand-selected." She teased back and the two fell in howling laughter on the ground, rolling to their backs and having their arms grasping around their waistlines, the tip of their heads right up by each other's.

"Yo, can you two stop acting so precious?" One of the band mates smiled to them, "We need to get back to practice, you know. And you two would be wise to do the same, as well!"

Manic just nodded, pretending to be serious again. "Right, mate. Of course, don't let us stop you guys from your hard work either." He held up a hand and as soon as the member turned around, he expertly threw a lightly spinned drum stick to hit his head.

"Ow! Why you-!" Then the whole of the band started laughing, jumping in to dog pile Manic.

Ember smiled at the ruckus, wagging her tail as she got up to avoid the squabble. Seeing how close he was to them, made her happy... but... She crawled away from the fight, hugging her legs to resist the urge to join them. Though she really, really wanted too jump in and roughhouse with them. She knew she was a bit too powerful to do that though... So her ears bent back and she placed her head on her legs, waiting patiently and enjoying the boys' playful wrestle match, all in good fun.

"We don't care if you bring your girlfriend in to sing, but do you have to be so cute with her, Man!?" one stated and she blushed. They never really officially told anyone... maybe just Shadow, but he denied it fiercely.

She wondered why... after all, Manic kept her away from Shadow most of the time. She stayed out of trouble too... so why was he so opposed to him?

He had stated he was fine with her having friends, so why not a boyfriend? Last time he saved her from Scourge, Shadow had admitted Manic wasn't so bad a guy... maybe he was prejudice against his hippie vibe persona? Though she knew in her heart he was raised in the rough streets where he had to steal most of the time... maybe that could be a player in Shadow's obvious disapproval of him?

"Lay off, dude, I can't help but want to hold her. Got a problem with that?!" Manic grinned from ear to ear, hitting the blokes off in their tussling sport before they all seemed to be done with messing with him. Panting and looking tired, they probably just needed to blow off some of the nerves they were feeling. It was their big night too... Ember couldn't screw it up.

"Whatever, just keep to a schedule. Kiss and coo after the performance, okay?" One went to get his fallen shades for his eyes and shook his head, just making fun of his friend.

"Yeah, at least we can avoid it then." Another stated, giving Manic a nudge in the shoulder as brothers would do.

"The love police, Ember. They're everywhere!" Manic got up with a quickened step, stumbling over as fast as he could back to her, scrambling to stay on his feet but really just crawling to her. She just couldn't help but fall for him over and over again... as he kept falling over and over trying to get to her.

He helped her up and she jumped to her feet, "Maybe we do need to just go solo then."

The band groaned and they laughed, "Don't take our best drummer, Ember." They teased in reply.

But as all seemed to go back to normal, the band rehearsing and Ember warming up her voice, a strange wind storm picked up... there was a rustling in the leaves as they flew up towards the stage lights... causing gentle shadows over the harsh beams of white. The wind blew a warning sound, bellowing as though trying to speak over Ember's singing voice. But in the darkness of the sky there twisted out a small, purple portal. It's mouth gaped wide, spinning with loops of different shades of darkness like blues and purples into a wavy effect in the black sky.

Finally, looking away from Ember a moment as he drummed, Manic sensed something off as his quills picked up in the wind's fierce direction. He stopped by reaching out and touching his drums, stopping the beat and vibrations to look around. "What is that?" Manic held up a hand for the others to also cease a moment... and listen. He then turned to his band, "Get on guard, dudes. There's only one thing that makes me this chilly." He began, getting off the drums and clutching his magical necklace a moment, "Dangerous schemes..." he narrowed his eyes towards the purple portal.

They all hurried to the back of the stage as something misty and liquid dropped like runny goop from the rift in the sky. It began to form from the shadows around it, rising from the ground in what looked like a misty, disfigured water fountain. A figure solidified... rolling its head into place and crooking its two arms out like a scarecrow in the isle of the arena...

The figure had distinct hedgehog quills... then a white tuff that looked almost grey a moment... bluish gleams from its silhouette.

It almost looked like... That obsidian color...

"...Shadow?" Ember stated in disbelief as the rift blasted away as though something fiery were on the other end. Flames that torched the sky and even blinded the band who tried to shield themselves with their arms. "Ahh..!" Ember felt like the flames were brighter than the stage lights... At last, the figure looked itself over, as though checking to make sure it survived whatever had brought it here.

The colors were slightly wrong, the grey instead of the red... what was this? An illusion? Some sort of trick?

His eyes were covered in what seemed like a green glaze, though it was clear it did resemble Shadow, in a striking way.

"Strange... this time was my only escape... I don't have long before Sonic and his friends blow out my other half..." He then sharply looked over to Ember, narrowing his eyes as he felt the pull of an odd chaos emerald. "Interesting... I sense a great sorrow in your chest... mind if I remove it?" he slowly, creepily moved in a zombie fashion with flimsy gestures with his hand to point at Ember. "It won't take long... but it will be painful... hahahaha." He laughed as though an axe hacking at stone.

"This doesn't look so good!" Manic grabbed the silver necklace that dangled loosely by his chest and a set of magical drums—different than his band's—sprung into existence through sparkles from the arena. "Get out of here, Ember. I don't think this guy is anywhere close to being your brother."

"B-but..." She covered her cursed emerald, and looked to Manic. "What about you? I'm not just gonna run while you take on this... this thing!" She was clearly spooked, but would never abandon Manic.

'It could be a clone,' was her first thought, remembering Shadow's stories and how Eggman had cruelly tormented him by making him think he—himself—was nothing more than a fake. Luckily, he was the original, and Ember could tell that right away... though she had never seen a clone.

"Shadow... I haven't heard that name in a long time." The figure slid his foot up to step forward, "Nor have I heard... Brother?" He seemed to twist his head as though stretching his neck back. "I wasn't aware there were more of his kind... but that explains why that dark essence hasn't eaten your life away just yet..." He was like a ragdoll, and quickly seemed to regain himself, rolling his spine as up to straighten himself, but instead his back lurched back and his arms dangled again to his sides. "I need a host soon, or my very being, the will and mind of Solaris, will be destroyed fully in my flame body, Iblis... Which Sonic currently is trying to defeat." His words made no since to them, but Ember gathered that he knew Shadow.

"You know Shadow The Hedgehog?" She stepped forward, but Manic just looked back at her, worried.

"I... drew my form off his shadow." His head lowered as his eyes seemed to pierce like spears through to her core. "And soon... I'll draw form from you as well..."

"Ember, don't listen to him! I can feel his vibes, he's no good!" Manic tried to warn her, getting antsy on his drum seat. However, she seemed entranced with the idea of someone that looked like Shadow... maybe another experiment?

Though she had a perfect memory, she knew for a fact that Gerald hadn't created any similar copies of Shadow...

'Flame body?' she wondered, her ears flicking as she pondered his words. 'Form?'

"Ah, I see you're of the sensible kind... excellent. Hahahaha..!" The figure laughed in his sadist way again, plotting something... "I was ripped apart from my other half by your... brother..." He gestured to his body, "I assume his form now only to survive, but since I have failed after merging with my glorious true form again... I have no choice but to rewrite time while I still have a silver of flame left in me... Reunite me with a new half, and I can tell you what will befall Shadow in the future... The persecution... the misery of his shamed life." He wildly swung a hand out to her, the side of his body faltering as he tilted with his outstretched hand, down and to the side.

Ember was immediately pulled into that promise, wondering what he meant and if he was somehow tied to another time. She stepped forward again, but this time Manic grabbed her arm back, "Ember, don't-!" he warned, but this figure only laughed at his attempt.

"Ember... what a befitting name... the last flares of my life... mixed with the ashes that shall soon be the remainder of your own... It's perfect poetry... hahahaha!" The figure stood like a scarecrow again, laughing as more dark flares formed around him, rolling his head back in dark humor.

At that last sentence Ember stepped back, and the lure he had over her lessened.

However... for Shadow's future's sake... she wanted so desperately to know more.

"I escaped a deadly fate, I only want to release you from your imprisonment... and allow it to be my salvation." He gestured his hand out to speak, seeing he had her strung on his previous words, "But not just my own... but to save your fellow immortal... as well..."

"He has answers. I knew G.U.N would betray us!" she began to grow angry, her fangs bared with her clamping bite as she gritted her teeth and growled.

"Yes... the world will never accept you... After all, we're both of the dark." He lowered his head, having her emerald embedded in her chest glowing the same purple mist with darkness lining its power in his crystallizing eyes with magma red glowing from the sockets... "Together... we can change the future." He flashed in a light and seemed to crystallize fully, "Now then... with the last of my power, I have altered time and come to this world... Ember... Give me of your power!"

"Ember, please." Manic didn't like holding her back, but he knew something was off. "You've accepted yourself, remember? The world doesn't matter, but those who love you do!" he gently tugged on her arm again, trying to get her to stand behind him on this one. "Please... this guy doesn't have your best interest at heart! Isn't that obvious?!"

"But he might have Shadow's..." Her eyes softened, but she didn't want to just shake Manic off. She knew in her heart that would be wrong, "If there's a way I can help Shadow..."

"Keeping you alive and happy will help Shadow!" Manic spun her around, turning her gaze from the figure, who lifted his head in a twitching jolt at losing sight of the cursed emerald... "If Sonic defeated him and he's running, don't you think that's a bad sign?" Manic tried to convince further, "I just can't have you go with him, Ember. Please, listen to me. Just this once, okay? You can ignore me the rest of the concert but hear my words now, at least now, Ember!" He was struggling to have her look at him, but she just kept ducking her head. She hadn't seen him this worked up before, but the idea that Shadow's future could be spared... But was he really a bad guy from another time and world? Would Sonic know of him?

She longed to have joined in that playful wrestle with Manic and his friends... If she was rid of the cursed emerald, could she live a normal life? Would her immortality fade and she could have a life with Manic? Finally end this suffering? Would her super powers fade and she could be a regular lady without a single care in the world?

Or would the world be better off without her... if she was so dangerous, maybe at least... she could leave Shadow with some hope for his future...

Impatient, the figure's being rose in the air. "I am Mephilis the Dark. I'm your only means for salvation." He began to form what looked like a crystal in his hand. It carried down to form a crystal around his body, and soon, he blasted into a hardened form with seemed to have a silver tuff that looked strangely like a bird... "Come to me, chaos emerald! Join your form to a more suitable host!" he formed a purple sphere in his hand and threw it towards her, a large dark beam flung behind her to block the other members of the band from interfering.

A huge ridge was created in the stage, and the others moved away to escape the glowing beam before Manic turned to see Mephilis charging through the air towards Ember, reaching for her emerald.

Ember's eyes looked ready to reflex... but relaxed... as though thinking it was time to accept whatever fate had in store... maybe for the greater good.

"No!" Manic slammed his drum sticks against his magical drum set that blasted out a sonic boom.

Mephilis pulled back to block the attack,... "Grr...ahhh!" In frustration, he was held back.

Manic looked to Ember, a sense of urgency and concern in his eyes, "Look, I've lived on the streets! Take my advice and get outta here or I'm gonna have to fight this guy!" he seemed really serious, "Go!" he was done saying please, and Ember could see it.

With regret at not trusting him right away, she looked back at Mephilis, then Manic. "You run too, then!" she cried out, but he was already locked in a battle with the strange figure now known as Mephilis... as dark orbs launched towards him but Manic played a sick beat that blasted them away.

"No! Go find Shadow! I'll stall him!" He seemed dedicated to the fight. "Trust me, I'll be okay! You guys go too!"

The bandmates all hesitated as well, but then took hold of Ember, trying to pull her back and let them flee with her.

"Noo..!" She shook them off, almost throwing one of them, "I won't leave you!"

However, the bandmates looked to each other and one put their hand on her shoulder, "Look, Ems. He's Sonic's brother, right? If he says he's got this, we gotta trust him." He nodded to her, "That weirdo's after you, right? He's only trying to protect you. Come on, we can fight another day. Especially when we learn more about this impostor!"

She took one final look back at Manic... "Promise?" she knew he would never go back on one...

Manic didn't say anything... but gave a light nod. "Take care of her for me, boys... her brother can keep her safe and I'll figure out more about this dude. Go now!"

"Manic..." She felt tears coming to her eyes but with an orb being sent her way, a bandmate stepped forward and whacked it back with his guitar. At least, he tried, but upon impact the guitar exploded and sent the bandmate flying back.

Ember outstretched her hand and grabbed him, moving with the others to retreat. "You better promise me... in your heart! I'll be waiting for you! Otherwise... I'm... I'm coming for you!" she was rushed with the bandmates out through the back...

"I don't take lightly to people trying to rip my girlfriend apart!" A side of Manic that Ember hadn't really seen in him came out, a protective and hardened side of Manic she didn't know was there.

She knew he lived on the streets, was a thief and all, but he always talked about having honor with it.

As she took off, she could hear him bantering with Mephilis, and knew he'd be somewhat okay. She could picture him winking to her, blowing her a kiss, and saying to find somewhere safe. But the only safe place right now would be... ughh...

She groaned in her thought process, "Shadow's going to be so mad..."

G.U.N HQ

"I didn't bail on Manic! He's not into fighting, true, but he knew something was up and I just didn't listen to him. I wanted to know what future that look-a-like was talking about for you, can you blame me?" Ember tried to explain herself, but Shadow turned around abruptly to cut her off from any further justification she would have thrown at him.

"Yes, and I will." He moved to the other side of the room, "This is bad timing. I get a headache when you say his name, and I can't remember where I would have met him. You say he has my form?" he looked back at her as she nodded, once figuring out he wasn't talking about Manic.

"Truthfully! I thought it was you at first..." she held her head down, worried about Manic again, and then tried to give him her best 'pleading little sister wolfie eyes' to get him to help.

Shadow just sighed, taking a moment to accept that she wasn't making things up for his attention. "Fine. I'll look into it, see if Gerald-"

"No! I know his secrets, this isn't one of them!" She swiped her arm out, declaring it thus. "Let's not waste time with reading insignificant files! We have to go and get Manic!"

"Calm down, sweetie. Your boyfriend's defeated but he isn't dead... yet." The womanly voice flew down from the rafters, flexing her wings out and patting Ember's head. However, the action was taken as a insult, Ember thinking she was demeaning her by making her feel like a child being comforted, "There, there. What a whiny little sister you can be sometimes. Especially since you're a number one target for that escapee recently."

"Rouge." Shadow's eyes narrowed to her, as if telling her to remain silent on that.

"Escapee?" Ember thought a moment, moving her fingers as if trying to put two and two together, then her eyes widened in shock. "SCOURGE!?" Ember gripped her head, then looked wildly to her figurative brother, "Scourge is out now, too!?"

"Apparently, seeking revenge." Rouge walked around her and headed towards Shadow, folding her arms. "You were instructed by G.U.N to track him down, yet you didn't even warn your own sister yet?"

Shadow just verbally let out a groan at her spilling the information without going over it with him first. "I didn't want to worry you." He looked to Ember, "I would have handled it silently, no need to get you fired up over a rematch."

Ember would have liked the idea but now was not the time, "E-Everyone's after me cursed emerald!" she shouted out like an Irish leprechaun, but stuttered in trying to make the atmosphere lighter than what seemed like impending doom... "So he's broken out of prison, there's a time traveling—I guess—looney now. Anything else I missed?" The room remained silent, eyes turning away from her. "Great, this is too much for a young, single, totally attractive immortal wolf to handle." She dramatically leaned against one of Shadow's desks as he glared at her.

"Knock it off. Try and act seriously for a change." He scolded.

"Isn't that why G.U.N... 'let me go'?" she did the bunny ears, but clearly she was fired from working alongside Shadow.

"You were a menace to them. You couldn't see it the way I... no, the way Maria wanted us to see them." He turned back to her, and she was slightly triggered on her name, but just shook her head.

"I've handled way worse before... than just losing Maria." She turned her head away, but knew Shadow was probably throwing daggers into her back with his eyes as she said that. Those kids... it was more than just Maria at this point, so... much more.

"...Look," To break the tension, Rouge stepped in-between, holding her hands out to calm Shadow and try and reason with Ember. She seemed to be struggling finding a good way to accomplish that... however, "You can't stay at G.U.N if you don't work for them, and since your last boot, Shadow and I have lovingly referring to you as the new apprentice to that hippie." She seemed to lower her eyes as if annoyed by that.

"Boyfriend, and I'm not a hippie." Ember folded her arms in protest, then stuck her tongue out at Shadow, knowing he didn't want to refer to Manic as that.

"Is it official, though?" Rouge raised a shoulder up over her cheeky look, disguising her clear curiosity but also sinister ploy to get her to admit that nothing had really happened yet between her and Manic...

Ember flinched, holding back wanting to fight her.

"Either way, your brother doesn't like that crowd, apparently." She looked over to him, "Jealous, maybe?"

"Enough, Rouge. He protects Ember, that's all I need to know." Shadow turned back to the door of the facility, having it open as guards waited with shields and guns, ready in case Ember 'acted up' again.

"And he's not a hippie!" Ember was humored by their efforts but was too busy with other important problems to 'play on G.U.N's fear' though she wanted too... badly.

"I disagree." Shadow kept walking and she walked behind him.

To lessen G.U.N's concerns, Rouge also walked behind her. "Seems to be the underlining case... I think you disagree wholeheartedly." she shrugged her arms out.

"Thank you, Rouge." he didn't pause in his stride.

"-That maybe he doesn't like the fact that you're spending so much time with another hedgehog other than himself." She covered her mouth with the back of her hand as Ember gasped and Shadow tensed up, turning his head around.

"Rouge!" he scolded.

"Uh oh, did I touch a nerve?" Playing innocent, Rouge smiled and looked away from him, seeing as Ember also seemed touched and went to hug him. However, he outstretched his hand in an attempt to hold her back.

Upon exiting the steel facility of G.U.N, the team decide to drop in on Sonic, seeing if the team of adventuring friends had any luck with remembering this enemy... but to their surprise—"Huh?"

"I've never heard of someone with the ability to shape-shift like that..." Tails placed a book down, trying to look through his journals but nothing was popping up about this strange Shadow figure...

"Maybe you have an admirer, Shadow." Sonic tilted his head back and to the side, giving Shadow a cheeky grin sneakily, but Shadow was too observant for his teases. He just rolled his eyes at Sonic's antics, choosing not to entertain him with a response.

"According to Ember, you were in battle with him before." Shadow explained, giving his full attention to Tails as Sonic dipped his head down and smirked, seeing as Shadow was trying to take everything too seriously again for his tastes.

"Oh? Must have trounced him then!" Sonic gave himself a hearty fist swing, as though to celebrate his victory that he didn't even understand had happened or would happen yet. "Maybe he's from the future? We could ask Silver..."

"No good, there's nothing about him here. Technically, if what Ember says is true, he does sound like it's his 'past' to him..." Tails deciphered through Ember's perfect retelling, trying to pinpoint terms that could lead to an answer.

"You assume I'm not?" She played, looking to Sonic to show that his sense of humor wouldn't go unnoticed.

He gave her a quiet snicker with his eyes closed, enjoying the fact that at least one immortal had some charm.

"N-no, of course not!... heeeyyy..." Tails worried he had upset her, but seeing her and Sonic's shoulders bouncing and grins, he knew they were laughing together. "Don't pick on me..." He whined cutely.

"Oh, never Tails." She swished her tail behind her, "Never without the intent to sweetly embarrass you."

He sighed and continued, "Anyway,... we don't know if it's our future or past. Not for certain, but it does sound like something that was currently occurring for him, and he knew he wouldn't be around much longer in that time-frame of space..." Tails tried to think over what Ember said, it was still hard to identify where this villain would have originated from in their timeline.

"Another world? Dimension, maybe?" Sonic questioned, trying to help him out with half the thinking.

Tails scratched his chin, moving his torso around before gripping his head in frustration, "Oh, I just can't figure it out! I need more information..." He looked downhearted, unable to help. "I'm sorry..."

"Don't worry, Tails." Ember lightly patted his head, "Maybe he's just some jerk, that's all we need to know, right? A bad guy..?" She still wasn't sure about that... he seemed to know about Shadow's future...

She was still curious about his origin... but mostly about what he knew of whatever future he had seen or known for Shadow...

"A-Aren't you curious?" Ember turned to Shadow, who walked over beside the couch and folded his arms, facing away from her. "Whether he's an enemy or not? He tried to take your emerald, which I believe sustains your life since you are a prototype. He openly admitted that Sonic had fought him and was winning. Wouldn't that mean he is?" He turned to look at her over his shoulder. "I've always known my path would be full of human fear and deceit. But I don't do it for myself... you know who I promised. I can't withdraw from this life, even if I know it will be misfortune in the end. My form will only be useful for such things as pertain to this world... If this Mephilis uses my form and seeks to remain in this world by your power, then he is corrupting both our purposes." He tightened his fist.

Ember rubbed her arm, sensing she had struck a nerve. She didn't want to push the subject and trigger the tragedy, but she also knew he didn't understand what she was actually asking, "That's not quite what I-" but before she could finish, the door to Tails's workshop slammed open.

"Get this kid some place to lay down!" Rouge had shoved the door open with one hand and holding Manic by her other arm. He was slumped over, his head down and slowly looking up with a bruised eye, squinting it open slightly to look around. He was clearly hurt, his arm around Rouge to support himself as she tried to get him over the step and into the house.

"E..Em...Ember..." he spoke faintly with a weak strength that barely let him slide a foot under himself to help Rouge move him easier.

His black eye shut again as Rouge looked over to Shadow, "Let's get him on the couch. I went to check on him like you asked me to... but..." Sonic and Shadow moved swiftly, lifting him from Rouge's care and placing him on the couch as Ember's eyes trembled, seeing someone she loved so much in pain...

She covered her mouth, "No... no more... no more hurting..." she shut her eyes, unable to bear the sight any longer.

So many memories... of the ones she's grown to care about hurting so much... because of her.

Manic coughed, being laid on the couch as Sonic gave him a worried smile, "Like old times, eh? What happened to you, Manic? At least tell me you won... right?" He meant to say 'are you okay?' but that was just how him and his brother spoke to one another.

"Oh yeah, I did decently." He tried to open his eye more for his brother, giving him a playful wink. "Ouch..." He flinched, the action might have been too strenious. But that didn't stop Manic from trying to pull it off.

She had pictured that wink... but now it was so very, very different...

He was hurt.

It was all her fault...

Though that villain should be to blame, Ember couldn't help but direct the guilt to herself.

"They got the better of me... still, my Bandmates got Ember to Shadow, and they themselves found me pretty banged up... but those two... they made a deal." Manic's last words had caught the attention of everyone in the room.

He looked over to Ember, seeing as she was lost in her own thoughts, looking anxious. "Hey, don't be afraid, Ems. I'm okay... really..." He tried to grab her attention, but she was lost in her own self-grief and pity. "I just got beat up by some powerful, wicked bad dudes, no biggie. I'm still here, see?" He smiled kindly, though worse for wear, he outstretched a hand in compassion towards her.

He wanted her to come to him... even though he had gotten hurt for her sake?

She slowly approached, but her memories of the fallen were a lot for her to take.

She didn't want him to suffer the same fact as others who had known her.

"Shadow was right." She fell to her knees and cried, unable to grab his hand as the others watched her in shock. "Our only future is misfortune... especially for those around us..."

They all looked worriedly towards her, but remained silent in her sorrowful display, not knowing how to comfort her.

"I should have stayed!" she cried out, "You should have let me fight beside you..!" She wiped the tears from her eyes as he smiled at her gentle display of compassion towards him, but also knowing she didn't want anyone's sympathy, just like Shadow. He was too prideful to comfort her, so he just let her cry, closing his eyes to give her a moment of respectful distance.

"Look at my girl... so strong, like her brother." He looked to Shadow, almost like to mock him for not being emotional about his tragic fate either. "Heh, I didn't want to see you hurt either, Ems. I did what a man should do." He nodded his head back to her, dismissing Shadow, who opened his eyes to try and judge what he meant by that. "Protecting the people you love isn't easy, it isn't easy for anyone, but that doesn't mean you don't take risky chances to ensure their happiness."

"How does this make me happy!?" Ember gripped and shredded some of Tails's wooden flooring... "How does this make anyone happy!?"

"... I am happy, knowing you're not hurt, or worse." He tried to get up, but began to show the pain and couldn't quite do it. "Now come on, Ems. Come sit with... me." Ember worriedly raced to him, skimming his back and letting him rest his head on her lap as she gently eased him into letting her sit down and look after him.

"Dummy, I can heal faster than you!" she helped him relax again and he gave her a huge, dorky grin.

"Does this mean you'll take care of me? Man, so worth it!" he joked, settling into her loving care.

She gently massaged his shoulders, rubbing his chest, and trying to self-comfort herself that he was alive. "I am glad you're alive... but I refuse to just let you talk me into running off like that again... I don't care how mad you get."

"Heh... I guess saving your life is only good for a one-time thing, eh?" Manic closed his eyes, and even with everyone staring at him, he leaned his head towards her and began to try and take it easy. "You're so used to Shadow always partnering up along side you... I just wanted to be a daring, brave hero for you... at least once."

Shadow twitched an eyebrow, but moved swiftly over to Sonic and Manic, seeming to want to change the subject and ignore the two's intimate moment. "We need you to tell us exactly what happened." he spoke with a lot of authority, but also with a hint of annoyance... maybe he just wanted to get more details out as soon as possible?

Manic turned his head slightly to Shadow, then smiled weakly. "What's up, big bro?"

Shadow flinched again, "I asked you a question. It's urgency couldn't be more dire."

"...Isn't that the same thing?" He looked jokingly up to Shadow and then to his brother, "Did you see him march over here like I'm some kinda crook?"

"You do have your head in his sister's lap, bro." Sonic folded his arms, giving him a sly look.

"Ha, I'm not the dog here." He looked lovingly up to Ember, "I'm a gentlemen."

She leaned down to his head, lightly kissing it. "You're a gentlemen rogue." she teased, "Stealing my heart and all."

"But she gave you her lap freely." Sonic snickered under his gloved hand, giving a sideways glance to Shadow, seeing his reaction.

Shadow refrained from making a comment, but it was clear he was starting to get upset.

Ember tilted her head, "Shadow? Does this really bother you?" She couldn't understand why, but wondered if he really was protective of her or not.

Shadow turned his head away, and after a long, awkward silence, Manic spoke up again.

"Can't a man catch his breath first?" he turned his head to Rouge, "Can I get some water? My mouth's a little dry here..." But Ember bent down and kissed him again, instead. "Woah..! Did I die and go to heaven already?" he marveled at her, but she just giggled as Rouge covered her mouth and seemed to enjoy the young lovers having their 'catching up' moment before retreating to the kitchen. She slid her hand over Shadow's arm, whispering something for him to relax and then came back with some water, handing it to Ember to help Manic drink.

"Let him rest a moment, Shadow. There's no use in pushing him too far." Rouge stated, nodding towards Ember. "Besides, your sister can get more out of him than you ever could~" she teased. Ember smiled up to Rouge, realizing she wasn't as bad as she thought...

At least she was siding with her and Manic, for now, anyway.

After gulping down some sips of water, Manic gave out a long, happy sigh. "Ahhh... now that hit the spot. I feel much better, able to talk more now, too." He looked to Shadow. "That guy called himself Mephilis the Dark, right? While we fought, he was insanely strong! No matter how much I hit him, he never seemed to fade in strength all that much... however, I think I almost figured him out, at least his fighting style, but..." He trailed off and looked away, seeming disappointed in the turn of the events, "That's when that Scourge guy showed up with his gang." Manic narrowed his eyes a moment, remember the encounter. " I remember his name alright... They jumped me and my drums formed back into my necklace... they held me down and beat on me as Scourge demanded to know where Ember was, but Mephilis must have saw him as an opportunity to find her as well."

Ember bit on her lower lip, worried about them tag-teaming to find her...

"I don't know why Scourge agreed, but I have a feeling he's not gonna be honest in that arrangement... but then again, I don't think Mephilis was too keen on honesty or trust either... They all look like backstabbers to me, and they're all after your Cursed Emerald, Ember..." He looked up at her again, lifting his hand to cup her face a moment. "But don't sweat it, I'll make sure they never get you. Mark my words, babe." They touched foreheads a moment, as Sonic and Tails looked to each other, concerned.

"We'll try and figure out where Scourge is and what he's up to with this guy. If they are hunting Ember down, we should plan out if we're gonna bait them or hide her." Tails gestured a hand out, stating the necessity for a plan, but Shadow immediately stomped up to him.

"There won't be a need to use Ember." he stated, looming over Tails. Tails moved back a bit, but Sonic countered by moving up towards Shadow, stopping him from intimidating his friend.

"If they've teamed up, who knows how powerful they are now. He interrupted Manic's fight, and are probably after the other emeralds. Me and Tails will try and split up our gang, find out if they're heading to Angel Island or are abandoning everything to find the impure emerald." Sonic tried to bring reason and logic into his actions, which calmed Shadow down a bit. "If you and Manic take Ember, Rouge can go off on her own to try and spot them and stay as a spy. We'll cut them off before they can cause any further trouble. But let's hope they're only after Ember... that trouble we can ambush, sound good to you?"

"...Ember doesn't do well with plans." Shadow glared back at Ember, as though implying that she needs to agree to this too.

Ember nodded her head, looking determined to get back at Scourge for hurting Manic, and also hoping to find out what this Mephilis the Dark guy knew about Shadow... and if it was true or not.

"You've gotta let me come with you, Shadow." Manic winced in pain as he got up, which made Ember panic and grab his arm to help him. "I care about her just as much as you do... I may not be as strong or accomplished at saving things like Sonic is... but I'm just as good as my brother when it comes to protecting those I cherish..."

Sonic nodded, giving his brother a thumbs up for his bravery. "You won't find a better man, Shadow!"

"...Alright." Shadow conceded. "I don't need any further convincing. If Ember wants you along to help, I won't oppose." He began to walk out the door, "But listen... heed this warning... Scourge, we understand his ways, but Mephilis, we do not. We need to be cautious, for Embers sake." He looked to her as if saying she really needed to act mature during this, and Ember just embarrassingly looked away, still holding Manic's arm as he kissed her cheek to try and cheer her up.

"Ugh." Shadow turned away, disgusted by the display of comforting affection, and walked to open the door. "Come on, we should keep a constant movement..."

"Your brother once protected the president before, right?" Manic wanted to encourage Ember that he probably knew best, but she just laughed.

"And tried to destroy him."

The room grew silent.

Then Sonic let out a huge roar of laughter, gripping his stomach.

Scourge and Mephilis, on the hunt...

"We've scowered everywhere for this girl! Why is she so hard to find?!" Scourge kicked over a burning trashcan, watching it's tin tink against the dark street... there were people screaming to escape the fires, and Scourge just looked at his hand, gripping it tightly. "What good is causing mayhem and panic if I know I'm not the most terrifying thing out there!?"

Mephilis had his arms crossed, standing next to him, looking like stone... "I think we'd get along... if you weren't so deranged." He mused to himself, turning to him as Scourge got right up in his face.

"I only make friends with subordinates. We agreed you'd let me do this my way! Flush out the rat with flames!" he threw his hand back to the burning city. "Besides, you look as twisted as I am..." he muttered under his breath.

"I have no issue with you burning the world... but as for sniffing or snuffing her out, I doubt you'd find her." He moved with strange elegance, and placed his hand on the ground. Shadows of whispy, black vines began to mutate around him, "If what you say is true... then her emerald has negative chaos energy... compared to it's seven, pure siblings... it's power can't be controlled or harnessed... It's a mad stone. One who needs a host able to contain and manipulate its madness..."

The darkness began to grow, dodging the fires but being born from their flickering shadows cast to the walls as well, upon the walls they danced... and began to search for every living soul... Like a reign of purple and misty hound dogs, falling over each other as they searched for the same... strange... energy...

"What's that your doing?" Scourge growled, scowling at him doing something without an order from himself. "I don't like things done behind my back!"

"...Finding the diamond in the rough..." Mephilis laughed, his dark power moving under screaming feet, the fires burning everything they touched. He had missed this feeling... but soon, with the Cursed Emerald, he'll have it all over again... "The shadows I'm made of are linked with a strong connection to the ultimate life form... if she is at all with Shadow, I shall know of it... and take what I need to survive."

The shadows, almost like the fire from which they were spreading, continued forth out of Mephilis and searched with a lapping, slithering haste that seemed to crawl everywhere in a furious urgency.

Soon, they were outside the city, spreading themselves into the forest. Little Flickies hid in their tree truck holes and cowered from the impending doom they seemed to send.

One of the shadow tips lingered as though to spike through a piggy that was holding its bunny friend, shivering in fright. It came closer before it sensed something, and immediately slithered towards where Shadow was, diving into his shadow...

Mephilis tilted his head, as Scourge once again grew frustrated. "Did you find something..? Care to share with the rest of the class?" He bent down and gestured a hand up as Mephilis just creepily turned to him, but didn't look directly at him.

"I found him... I'm... listening and looking to see where they are..." He heard Shadow speak and was pulled back to the moment at hand.

Shadow, hiding behind a bush with Manic, were clearly alone for right now. "She's well hidden?"

"I told her to stay put." Manic grumbled, "But you know Ember... she's always excited about a new test of strength."

"This isn't a game, she'll listen to you." Shadow was once again so serious, and it was really bumming Manic out.

"I know, I know. But she'd do anything for you." He smiled to Shadow, "You know, she's really attached to you. It broke her heart when G.U.N said she couldn't work with you anymore. It felt like they were taking something else away from her too." He explained, wondering if Shadow knew.

Shadow remained silent,... a moment went by before he sighed quietly and spoke up again, gentler this time. "I tried to warn her. She wouldn't follow orders... G.U.N is different from the past, they're trying to live better than they were..."

"You forgave them, which I respect." Manic nodded his head to him, "But for Ember... it's kinda a betrayal."

He looked away, "G.U.N was run differently in the past. They've learned to accept my power as long as it's used for good means."

"Their means." Manic countered, fiddling with a twig as Shadow glared at him. Manic was momentarily distracted with the twig, playing with it and bending it but not to the point of snapping before looking up to Shadow and then throwing his hands up in apology, and hoping he may calm down and back off a bit from the intense glare of annoyance. "H-hey, now! I'm only saying what Ember's told me. You know, you two should really talk more... she misses you." He gently put the fallen twig back into the bush. "She feels like this twig here... broken off from every family she ever made. Too dangerous to stay with anyone for too long... and mostly hunted down for her power. You can understand how she feels, can't ya?" He gave him a half-forced smile, "You have to understand... how much she longs to be in a real family..."

Shadow 'hmph'd to the side, "She's always been sensitive." but there was a warmness in that tone... A bond that Manic was happy to see shine through.

"Hey... is that a smile?" He teased, gesturing to the gentle curl in Shadow's lips.

Shadow patted Manic's accusing finger away and flicked his nose, "So she's gathering berries and other wild provisions?"

"While we remain lookout, yeah... she didn't like that plan all to much." Manic made a face and Shadow only chuckled.

"That is Ember." He joked,"And you were pretty useless in that condition... I'm... glad you recovered well." the two shared a mutual moment of fondness for her, and then looked to one another. It was as though Shadow had accepted that fact, that Ember loved Manic, but also that Manic was a good man. For a moment, he gave a look of acceptance, before looking off again. "Ember... Heh." He seemed to be thinking back on their adventures together. "She's headstrong, like Sonic. Doesn't stand still for a moment... all this and more... is why she's who she is. Which is exactly why I worry she may never find a decent job in this world..."

"She's doing pretty good at singing." Manic volunteered the idea, trying to lighten the downplay on Ember's talents but Shadow only made a face. "What? Singing don't jell right with you, big bro?"

"Don't call me that." He looked annoyed again.

"All I'm saying is maybe Ember isn't cut out for army or military stuff. She's not like Rouge, a secret agent and spy. She can't always be stealthy," Manic started.

"She longs too much for the attention." Shadow mused to himself while Manic just lowered his eyes and looked back at him as though thinking he was purposefully being a downer now.

"She's powerful, yes. But she also has a powerful, beautiful soul to her as well." He started drumming the ground, "We each have our own rhythms, Shadow. Maybe her's is better suited to things outside of fighting?"

"Yet, she loves to tumble." Shadow joked again, which made Manic just throw his arms up and laugh.

"You're not gonna give my thoughts on Ember the time of day, are you?" He seemed to realize Shadow was blocking him out, but Shadow just pushed his head down, done talking about this for now.

"Just duck down low and do as you're told... Ember wants you here, that's why you are here." He warned him, but Manic just scooted on up to him, moving his hand and seeing a brotherly side of Shadow showing.

"Hey," he grinned widely. "I've been meaning to ask you... I never did get your blessing on asking Ember to date me."

Shadow seemed to lose the slight smile he had, turning to one of more worry and anxiety.

"I wanted to make it more official after I talked with you about it, but you were always caught up with work," Manic continued, but didn't notice Shadow's shifting eyes, and the fact that he adjusted his squat away from Manic. He seemed so unsure of the topic... but what was really bothering him? "And I didn't want to tip Ember off too early about it... Mind if I ask now?"

"No." Shadow abruptly stated, closing his eyes as though to tune Manic out.

Manic took a moment to wait and process that, before speaking up again, "No..? On the timing or..?" he finally turned to try and read Shadow's expression, but Shadow kept a low-profile when it came to his emotions.

"Ever." Shadow moved away from him, and as he did so, the shadows began to move and peer around him, as though fading and glitching out of reality.

"Now hang on a sec-" Manic got up with him, trying to stop him from retreating during an important—and vulnerable—conversation before seeing the abnormality start rising up and swarming the shade around Shadow's silhouette on the ground.

"W-woah!" Manic got up from his squat, "Shadow, what is that!?" He pointed, as shadows seemed to spray out like vines whipping the ground, like an octopus's tentacles lashing out from a spaced hole on the ground, in the shape of Shadow...

Suddenly, they faded into nothingness... Shadow's shadow... was immediately gone.

"Grk..! GAHH!" Mephilis pulled his hand up, the shadows quickly retreating as if being drained back to him forcefully as he gripped his wrist. Scourge had stomped on his hand, seeing him flicker, and thinking he was going to leave them.

"Where ya going, friend?" he sneered, grabbing him and pulling him up as he continued to glitch out and in of reality, causing Scourge to barely have a hand on him. "What are you thinking of doing? Running!? Getting out of the deal!? WHERE IS SHE?"

in his wildness, Mephilis was also held back by Scourge's team: The Destructix. However, in a flash of light, Mephilis completely broke free of them and sent a blast out to knock them back. Slowly moving towards Scourge in his strange movement way, he then fired out a huge beam of power to skim Scourge's ear, spooking him back...

"You're not king... yet." Mephilis landed a manipulative intimidation, faking that they were one in the same goal. He looked at his hand again, examining the strange rift of time and space... his time was running thin. "I could erase you all from ever being born... but I chose to use my power to aid you... if we don't move now... my existence in this timeline will fade... and my own world events... vanish." He glared, threatened by the limited moments he still had.

Scourge may be in a hurry, impatient without question, but he could tell that Mephilis was trying to deceive him just as much as he was trying to trick Mephilis... "You gonna back-stab me, Dark? Better do it while I'm in a good mood..." He smirked, getting up in his face again and not fearing the power he demonstrated earlier; or at least, shaking it off. "Ember's mine. I'll rip the gem out, then you take it as host, and I control you. We all in accord again?"

Mephilis just stared at him, and as though dismissing conflict, moved Scourge aside with a soft swing of his arm. "When I am host to the Cursed Emerald... you shall have a world that will burn in black flames..." He continued on, dipping as though sinking down into the shadows...

Scourge was getting ticked off, "He'll set me aside for the last time... do you have what I asked for?" the team showed him that the portal Mephilis created did in fact lead to a forested area, and seemed to have Manic with Shadow.

"Excellent..." Scourge put his sunglasses back into place, then adjusted his crown. "Let's stick to the plan for now... we'll deal with Darky later..." he then snapped his fingers for Fiona to speak up again. "What about Sonic and the other Chaos Emeralds?"

"They've fortified the island. It will be tricky... but with Mephilis's portals, we should be able to-" She stopped as he spun around, grabbing her waist, and gripped her to him.

"Shh... you're so fidgety lately..." He cooed, lowering his sunglasses, "Babe, all I'm asking is that we plan for that guy to be smoke and dust by the time I get the Cursed Emerald..."

"R-right." She sweat-dropped, knowing that he planned to ditch Mephilis as soon as possible. "In that case~" she flung the paper back behind her, letting it drift in gentle sways to the burning grounds behind them. It was clearly her report from her spy mission, and decided to loop her arms around his neck, "We'll need a long rope... or you'll have to chaos teleport our merry band of thieves..."

"And I, their king." He shoved his face into hers, kissing her as the others waited while they messed around...

Rouge watched as they all disappeared into the portal... behind them, thousands upon thousands of burnt ruins... and flying pieces of flaming fabrics blew in the wind...

"I have to warn them!" she worriedly began to fly into the alley but turned when someone cried out for help, and flaming beams from streets and houses began to topple over one right after the other, some in the distance and others sparking as lamppost exploded as they hit the ground. "...They need me too, though." In her moment of conflict, she flew towards the burning city...

"Please be alright... Shadow... Manic... Ember..." she pleaded under her breath, "I'm leaving them to you all now."

Ember was forging but finding it hard not to pluck a berry with her claw, and then lick the juices and call it 'not eating' her bundle.

She knew Shadow would disapprove but Manic? He'd probably think it was funny. She hummed as she tried to not think about all the evil people that were after her. After all, it wasn't new, it was just kinda exciting. She was immortal, never really aged, but seemed to have never truly lost her immaturity at finding humor in even the most outrageous and life-threatening circumstances.

Sure, you get hurt, but as long as its only her getting hurt she's okay with it.

She thought back to Maria and Gerald Robotnik, how no matter what went wrong, they were always together.

The kids she'd look after and who'd treat her with their skits and plays to entertain one another... they were always together.

Shadow, however... seemed to be more concerned about his 'duty' then spending much time with her.

She loved going on missions with him, trying to impress him. He always acted like she was a liability though... even though he knew how powerful and capable her abilities were.

She could control some chaos, she could do some amazing feats, why did he always scold her on her strength and acting first before asking questions later? She was very much the same with doing something and apologizing later, her simple mottoes, she supposed. It was just her nature, and it seemed to bother Shadow... Was it truly her downfall? Curiosity only killed cats though, not wolves.

Even so, Shadow was kinda always protective of her, now that she thought of it. Even before he accepted her as his experimental prototype for his creation, he seemed to have a distaste for leaving her be too long. Isn't that what brothers are supposed to do? She couldn't really know... but seeing how Manic and Sonic joked around, verses Sonic and Tails, or Manic with his bandmates... it seemed like Sonic and Manic could goof off, wrestle, and even tease without worrying too much about the other.

So then... what was Shadow's deal? Why didn't he trust her... why didn't he want her around..?

She felt her tail swish down to the ground at the thought... She had always taken care of others, maybe that was Shadow's way of showing affection too?

Wasn't she overprotective? Wasn't she always on-guard? Perhaps she just hoped her and Shadow would be different. A true sibling bond.

She would want to return the favor, but how? He didn't even like hugs... but they did trust each other, right?

She trusted him... he seemed to trust her... was Rouge right? Was that why G.U.N kicked her out? Simply because they did trust each other but maybe two experiments was too much for them.

She paused and looked at the food in her hand, growing sorrowful again. Was the world jealous, or just Shadow?

He was the perfect weapon... the cure to all humanity... and yet, she was meant to protect him.

Then why... does it seem like he's protecting her?

Were they really... ever gonna be like a real family?

Or were they already one? But an imperfect one?

She slowly... let her hands fall and the berries drop out of her arms. Sighing, she looked to where she knew Manic and Shadow should be, "I got the food... some of them aren't stabbed... hehe..." She tried to play off her pondering emotions and licked her claws again. "They're good, at least." she teased.

No one answered...

"Shadow?" she called, trying to look over the foliage and tree trucks. "Manic?"

But no one answered.

She narrowed her eyes... and began to sneak around to see what she could find.

As she twisted herself through the bush, she let out a quiet gasp and plugged her mouth, seeing Manic and Shadow each tied up by what looked like shadowy vines that clung and tightened with their struggling movement.

In her surprise, she comically looked for somewhere that could conceal herself. So while still covering her mouth, she dived into what looked like a mossy patch near some water, and let the moss cushion her hasty fall to hide.

"Chaos... Spear!" Shadow was able to shoot out some beams to hit back Mephilis and Scourge's team, but Scourge took out a knife with a refined blade and held it to Manic, then a gun with a black coating and held it to Shadow's head.

The others had successfully dodged the spears, and snickered at their futile attempts.

"You can't contain me, I'm-!" Shadow began but realized these shadows had a strange power to them... he didn't realize they were infused with his own shadow... thus making them successfully able to contain him and his own power.

"Quick the light spectacle and realize when you're beat." Scourge pressed the gun's barrel against Shadow to move his head back against the tree they were tied up too. Manic couldn't reach his necklace, but Mephilis saw his attempts.

Floating on some shadows with his arms out wide, he turned to instruct Scourge, "Rip that silly trinket by his neck... Let him know true despair, when one holds no power, and takes everything away from you..." sadistically, he held up his hand, as if a dark sense of torment was awakening once again in him. He crushed his fists together, "I want to see the look of helplessness... as I take that light of hope from his eyes..."

"Oui! What'd I say about you giving me orders?!" Scourge flicked the knife under the necklace, "Only I'm allowed to do that!" twisting the sharp side of the blade to his necklace's bond around his neck, he yanked it off of him, pulling back the band and making his neck snap a little back as he tried to resist having his precious, childhood power and gift removed from him.

"Nooo..!" Manic saw the magical necklace fly through the air, glistening in and flipping through the gaps of light through the trees... his most precious possession left to him, which reminded him of his beloved mother... like having his family torn from him when he was an infant. It fell to the dirty soil and barely made a noise, due to the soft ground beneath...

He hunched a little, already seeming defeated by not having any special abilities, and now... not even having his only means to fight back besides his natural struggling force. "Now... I'm really mad." Manic gritted his teeth, some tears forming on the sides of his eyes. "I won't let you get away with this... with hurting Ember... or with taking any of my family from me!" he looked up with eyes full of righteous vengeance.

Shadow had never seen this side of Manic before, and it surprised him somewhat, but now was not the time to be in awe. Instead, he noticed that Manic and Scourge had created a kind of opening. This distraction allowed him to sneakily reach back and get a firm touch on his communication device. Swiftly, and trying to be discreet about it, his G.U.N training kicked in and he began typing in coordinates for Rouge and Tails. Hoping the signal wouldn't get spotted by the others... Shadow hid the device under his gloved wrist as it sent the code, however, transferring it to the others remotely was going to take some time...

Mephilis, highly sensitive to Shadow's movements, rose his head in Manic's defiant spirit and tenacious attitude, but sensed something off with Shadow. He was delighting in Manic's sorrow and frustration, but that would have to wait for now...

"He's fidgeting too much..." Mephilis lifted his hand and in a whirlwind of speed, slashed Shadow in the head and knocked him out. "There... that's better... Hahahah!" his infamous laugh carried through the forest, as Ember's hands twitched in rage.

Her Cursed Emerald began to glow...

"Heh, I like your style." Scourge used the bunt side of the gun to knock out Manic from his neck, "Now what? Where's the girl!?" Scourge turned to Mephilis, pointing the gun to him... "I think you already figured this out but... I don't like to be kept waiting..."

Ember couldn't contain her rage anymore, the insanity from the Cursed Emerald drove her out of hiding, her emotions spiraling out of control. This wasn't the first time, but she wanted it to desperately be the last time anyone messed with her friends and life. 'I'm tired of people telling me not to fight!' she felt her body lose control as she ran on all fours to defend her beloved family...

"RRAHHH!" She jumped into the air, the curse in full swing as her entire body was filled with her insanity mode flaring to life. "Let them go!" Black flames burst from her purple emerald, and Mephilis's eyes reflected their glow.

"Yeeess... You'll do nicely." He seemed fixated on the dark power it contained, seeing it as the perfect host for this new timeline.

Her eyes burned white as she came down, but Mephilis moved quickly back, floating on his shadows as the earth shook and cracked under her power.

"Alright! An ultimate showdown! At last!" Scourge readied himself, but Mephilis drifted in front of him, his shadows like a catching up behind him. "What!? What are you..? Out of my way, freak!"

He shot the back of Mephilis's head, "I'm tired of this game!" But Mephilis's head just bent forward with every shot, and it was clear nothing was penetrating through his crystal hide... The bullets looked squished and condensed upon impact with his quills.

He slowly turned back... "I'll deal with you... after my form becomes permanent in this world..." He was fading, but reached out to Ember, "I can kill Shadow, and he has the power to destroy your beloved friend as well..." He then gestured to Scourge and Manic. "What will you choose? Immortal... a prototype? You were made to be a mistake, to learn from... But with me, I can give you your ultimate purpose..." He lifted his arms up into the air, showing the half-destroyed moon. "There must be revenge that you seek... much like your figurative brother..." He slowly turned his attention back to her. "I have the means to control your cursed emerald... join to me, child of error, and I shall make you the key to all destruction!" he clenched a fist up by her, showing his resolve to want to 'help' her.

However, Ember—still wild—had already broken through Scourge's goons that had come around from behind, and slowly hunched over at Mephilis's words.

The Destructix's lay panting on the ground, remembering last time... and knowing they're efforts were futile.

Even Scourge looked pathetically over to them, seeing that without Mephilis, taking Ember head-on again might be a bad idea...

Her eyes seemed vast and hollow, as though Mephilis's words meant nothing in this state. Instead, they were simply filled with the power of negative chaos energy...

"You have a choice..." Mephilis began, speaking plainly as he could tell that Ember was no longer present, but only the Cursed Emerald's protective recognition remained. "Surrender yourself to me... or let me take over your current host's form." he flicked his fingers out, before jamming his claws into Shadow's side again. "Otherwise... I make your host's life even worse... more alone than ever before... and you, the soul who reigns over her... forever. Hahahaha!" he had figured it out, her emotions got the better of her and let out it's full power. He truly was clever, and using Shadow as a trigger, hoped the Cursed Emerald would be fueled off of her emotions, and get even stronger. "Do you now see where my loyalty lies? Now... let us join together! We shall rule this world with a burning blaze!"

Ember's power skyrocketed as her body jerked forward and then back, seeing Shadow reel back in pain before going unconscious again. It was as though the amount of empathy felt in that moment gave Ember's body the same amount of pain as it saw Shadow endure.

"Mortal... immortal... nothing escapes fate." Mephilis pulled out his claws, his shadows released Shadow from his bonds around the tree truck and he fell forward. Mephilis never ceased in his dark pleasure of torment and pain, laughing and laughing in his sadistic delights, leaning his head back as though to gloat and strike envy. "It never gets old... seeing the fear and hatred on their faces... when I kill all they care about..." Was he speaking to himself? Or to Scourge?

Now it didn't matter what he knew about Shadow's future, it was clear he wanted a ill fate for him, and for Ember as well... Though trapped inside her own mind, Ember clawed for redemption. 'Manic... everyone... if I let this fiend live, he'll tear apart the whole of what I've found!' she pounded against the dark energies that kept her locked up tight. 'My emotions... they're not meant for evil! Cursed Emerald... you're not cursed anymore! You're my power! And I choose to use you to protect my family!"

Mephilis all at once... became her new G.U.N.

Getting a momentary grip on herself, Ember reached into her chest, scratching and digging to try and pull the Cursed Emerald out of her. 'I can't lose him!' she began to cry through the searing pain as her claws bore into her flesh. However, it was instantly healing itself, burning to seal the scars she was making. She couldn't pull it out, and it wouldn't be ripped from her either... soon, it back-lashed and forced her into a full state of control, meaning that it now had full power over her... and was completely consumed in her emotions once again.

"Join me, Cursed one!" Mephilis spread his shadows around her, but the Cursed Emerald controlling Ember's body tilted its head, only interested in destruction.

Bursting into raw chaos energy, Ember's body looked more like a giant, standing wolf than anything else... her power radiated into a beast in it's rising aura...

Mephilis was slightly taken aback, "This power... Iblis would be pleased." He laughed, "Very well, I shall take you on!"

Dark orbs were thrown towards Ember's body, but she shredded through them with her dark energy claws, her true form hidden within the massive dark aura-wolf. It blasted the shadows away that tried to consume the Cursed Emerald, showing that it wouldn't be taken without a fight.

Manic's head looked up, feeling the shadows loosen and weaken from around him as he fell down from the tree he was tied too. "What... what happened?" he looked to his necklace, and reached for it in a sudden moment of clarity.

"Ah-ah-ah." Scourge kicked it away, mimicking Sonic's infamous finger wiggle and grabbing him into a choke hold. "Who said you were allowed to wake up!?"

As Manic struggled, trying to reach for a punch, it was clear Scourge was stronger than him. "Hahaha! Pathetic! She chose you over me!?" He raised an eyebrow, "I'll let Mephilis weaken her down a bit first, after all, I tried to fight her and look where that got me?"

He threw Manic as he slammed against the tree, falling back down and struggling to get up.

"But you? That's the easy part. You don't have your precious little girlfriend to protect you." He pulled out his gun, firing off some bullets as Manic rolled on the ground to dodge them. "Darn that Dark... he took all my bullets like it was nothing..." Scourge rolled his shoulders back, arching his steps around Manic and tossing the gun after it seemed emptied of bullets. "Guess we'll do this the old fashion way..." He took his knife and and then stomped directly on Manic's necklace, making Manic look up and glare in his pain.

"You're gonna end up just like him..." Scourge flicked his head to Shadow's limp form, as Manic gasped, seeing it.

"Shadow! No!" he cried out. "Shadow! Get up! Ember needs-!"

"Nothing but death!" Scourge laughed, "Same's gonna come to you, and I'm not sorry. Let's consider it a mercy kill, eh? You don't have to see your doggy dame maimed before your eyes!"

But as soon as he said that, Manic jumped at him and began to push back, grabbing his arms. "I may not be as strong as you... but I'm ten times more clever than you!" he slid his foot between Scourge's feet, then pulled it back around his foot to have him trip and fall backwards.

Manic's drum necklace skidded from the action over the ground. Manic reached and grabbed it with a tumble, rolling before having it glow in his hands. "And she picked me because I'm handsomer shade of green than you! The ones that not representative of envy!" Manic summoned his drums, then took out his drumsticks and began warming up with a drum roll. "I don't think you can take this beat, Scourge!" he began to fire off sonic booms from his drums, pushing and shoving Scourge down, as the knife in his hand was pulsed back by its sonic power.

"Grr..! No!" Scourge used his super sonic speed to start moving to dodge each drum beat. "You think you're stronger than your own anti-brother!?" but right before reaching the drums and seeing the white in Manic's worried eyes as Scourge reached out for him...

"HRRAHH!" Sonic, Tails, and Knuckles jumped from the bushes, tackling into Scourge as Manic stopped playing in awe.

"Everyone!" Manic's eyes widened and then relaxed in relief. "Thank you." He breathed out, and then looked to see Shadow starting to get up on his feet, gripping his torn and pierced side.

He crawled towards Ember's insane, dark aura-wolf form as though desperate to reach her.

"Em...ber..." He stumbled to his feet, but looked a bit woozy from the loss of blood. "I'm... com-...ing..."

"Shadow!" Manic unsummoned his drums and kept a firm grip on his magical necklace, but grabbed Shadow to help him stand better. "What'd he do to you?"

"Urk... She... needs my... help." He tried to move forward, but Manic helped him not fall.

"I know, I know! But she'd never forgive me if I didn't help you first!" Manic looked to see Scourge's crew start coming too, and Ember's insane form fighting Mephilis. "This looks ugly... I know you guys recover fast, what do you need me to do?"

Shadow gave him one look, and he knew.

Save Ember...

for me, in my place.

Mephilis began compiling all his being into one, super mass of his collective consciousness. "Now... you're mine!" as though a miniature storm, flashes of lightning formed around the purple mass as the shadows circled all around it quickly, helping to move it towards Ember's insanity frame. Diving into Ember's form, other shadows leaped up from the shade of the trees to tie her down as she remained on her feet, growling and straining against their takeover.

"At last... though not Iblis... you and I shall be... Cursembaris!" Mephilis's ball of dark energy blasted the dark aura-wolf as it howled in defiance, but was absorbed into his purple and blue darkness, which then engulfed Ember's body.

No matter the power of the Cursed Emerald, Mephilis the Dark soon sealed himself in fire within it's core...

The shining emerald suddenly dulled with shadows, and soon...

"I can't waste another moment..! You're power must fuse with mine, or I will fade from existence of all worlds! I can't fight any longer without a host... You will do nicely! Hahahaha!" Mephilis got her down to her knees, as her form took on a crystallized state, and her eyes shifted to Mephilis's own...

Suddenly, her form was overwhelmed by flames, bursting up and spreading out to form her into light that mixed with his shadows.

The fire raged and burnt the ground beneath as she was lifted into the air, and then made into a black flame, crystallized, large wolf.

Cursembaris looked at it's new body... moving up to its full height, it laughed manically in a monstrous howl that blasted the wind back and forced the others to brace against the wind storm.

Suddenly, with the power of a cursed chaos emerald, it summoned many shadows. All resembled his previous form: Mephilis, and a deadly horde began to materialize to finish off Mephilis's original goal as Solaris.

"Now... to finish off this world... and burn it all, as I have promised you, Scourge... Hahaha!" Mephilis's voice was mixed with Ember's, and their laughter was more fine-tuned, making it sound even more sinister than before...

"Grk..!" Manic forced himself up, his drums ready for battle again. "I've fought you once and held my own! Release Ember, now!" he hit the drums hard, but the fused creation just flicked his wolf's paw, and thousands of the shadow-horde began to run towards Manic.

Cursembaris laughed through it's crystallized body as though cackling howls from rocks banging against an echoing cave... Ember's voice being drowned out by Mephilis. It stalked around the battlefield as though eyeing its prey, watching Manic desperately fight back against the horde. It kept it's head low, readying to pounce at any moment...

The shadows were destroyed by different drumbeat sonic booms, but Manic was already feeling the weariness setting in. Gritting his teeth, he tried to send the blasts where they needed to go.

"This world will be too easy..." Mephilis mused, holding a clawed, crystal paw out, as though ready to hunt. "I will destroy the ultimate life form... take out Sonic once and for all,... and then leave you as a toothpick for when I'm bored!" Cursembaris's snarl spewed fire through its bared teeth. This was driving Manic insane, he hated it with a deep passion and anger, hearing Ember's lovely voice mingled with such evil.

Shadow, still hunched over, brought out his hand to his side, 'I can't let this stand... I won't lose her. I won't lose anyone else!' He looked up at his sister, seeing a form which he didn't know or understand. His fist tightened, "I had to let you go once... I won't do it again!" He took off his limiters, preparing himself as he stored his power up. "Chaos... spears!" he was able to successfully target a few spears that pierced through the shadows, having them automatically disintegrate and then strike through Cursembaris's crystal hide. They were made of pure light and chaos energy, stabbing with an effect into a dark being like Mephilis and the Cursed Emerald meant it began to weaken the shadows around it, causing actual damage.

It's crystal wolf body was jammed back with each successful spear glowing an area of effect around it, spreading light through its being...

"Hopefully... you can... push through it..." Shadow fell back to his knees, then fell down as his body began to recover and forced him to yield.

It's head slowly looked up to Shadow after examining itself, and almost with concern, it stared... until Mephilis's voice, the dominant sound, rang through again in it's muffled cry. "You'd injure your own sister..? For the sake of the world..? Shadow... I never thought you so cruel..."

Shadow frowned openly, his fangs bared, gripping his injured side as he twitched helpless on the ground. "I'm not aiming for her..!"

Cursembaris tilted it's head, then turned to see Scourge had fought off Sonic, throwing him off of him but seeing his team still apprehended. He glared to it and charged, jumping and grabbing the Cursed Emerald in glowing purple as he was burned by its natural protection of itself. "My turn!" his eyes blazed with power... though the Cursed Emerald wanted to lash back and fight, it was being controlled by Mephilis... So it could only sear him for now...

"This power is meant to be mine!" Scourge used all his imbued Master Emerald strength to try and force the Cursed Emerald out. The natural repulsion was actually working in his favor... The gem began to move out from the spiraling flames and dark purple mist... Thanks to Shadow's Chaos Spears still giving the creature splotches of yellow glowing light to weaken Mephilis's control and power over it.

"N...Nooo!" Mephilis, weakened by the now exploding Chaos Spears Shadow had thrown, felt them pulse off with every hit from Manic's other light and sound based attack...

Soon, Scourge's tug-o-war was actually succeeding, as his gloves were consumed in flame, his insane smirk never left him.

Manic's feelings pounded the drums with a powerful beat that exploded his sonic booms to push Mephilis back and Scourge closer to pulling the Cursed Emerald out. Shadow watched as he flicked his fingers and wrists, letting the Chaos Spears go off one by one in rhythm with Manic's attacks.

Howling into whimpers, Cursembaris reeled its massive form skyward, leaning its head back in the pain and slowly defusing at Scourge's persistence.

"Nooo..! I refuse to lose! I must at least destroy Sonic The Hedgehog! The Iblis Trigger!" Mephilis began to fade... his time running out. He turned to Sonic and his gang, who were unsure of how to approach the creature without getting burned. Bringing out the pure Chaos Emeralds, Sonic turned Super, and stared into the magma stones that made the being's eyes... dead in their centers as his form glowed the same way the Chaos Spears had...

"You want some?" He gestured to his new, light-based form. "Come and get me!" he bolted off at incredible speeds, flying behind Cursembaris and charging into it's neck. Digging his way through, Sonic pushed and punched the Cursed Emerald towards Scourge, helping to remove it.

According to Tails, if the Cursed Emerald was removed from Mephilis, Ember would return. He noticed the shift of polarity around the two converging timelines that were still being affected by Mephilis's presence, and determined that if they stalled long enough, Mephilis the Dark would fade from this reality, his own being wiped out in the process...

"Why... can't I... fight back?!" Mephilis's voice rang through as Cursembaris swung it's head around, trying to resist the urge to create more destruction and hacok. With all these forcing whamming into it, causing great damage to the Dark forces controlling it, the light side began to shine through...

It leaned it's head up, it's eyes filling with the white fire that Ember's would have had if still in her insanity mode.

"I ... won't... hurt... my family."

Ember's voice... was finally in control.

Scourge—at last—had gripped a Chaos Spear that hadn't exploded yet, feeling his hands burn from the light of that as well as the whipping backlash from the Cursed Emerald, and ripped it out of place. He forced it deeper into the beast, jamming it behind the Cursed Emerald and desperately trying to excavate it out as he wiggled the Chaos Spear around to hopefully pull it lose. Finally, he ripped Ember's fusion out from Mephilis as he faded away in a blaze of glory.

"Ah... HAAA...ahhhhh..." Mephilis's form began to drift towards the ground, as Ember's landed in ashes... "Now... I shall truly be... forgotten..." Mephilis's consciousness, a purple mass of shadows, slowly dwindled out on the ground... a puddle becoming less and less... before all at once... getting blown gently out of reality and time...

Ember opened her eyes gently, seeing the ash below her clawed fingers drift as scourged sunglasses tank'ed against the ground near her. As Mephilis disappeared, Super Sonic slowly returned down to the ground, and looked around for Scourge. "Where is he..? What..?" He saw the sunglasses, as Ember seemed to refuse to reach for them.

Super Sonic remained silent, horrified but also dropping his jaw at the fact that the heat had been so intense that perhaps... Scourge was was burnt into oblivion too...

He turned his head down and closed his eyes, but in his moment for the dead, Scourge was glowing green behind him. "Aw, I'm touched." and then sucker-punched Sonic. "But if that emerald won't budge, I'll kill her and take it for myself!" Hearing that he may try and fuse with the Cursed Emerald, Ember slowly got up, clutching her now completely black and soot-covered chest... forcing herself upright.

Shadow gripped his side and stumbled over to Manic, giving him a nod. He knew now that Manic would do whatever it took to protect Ember and keep her safe. Giving him a thumbs up... he turned to Ember, mouthed words she only wished she could have heard... and then collapsed.

"Shadow!" Manic didn't leave his drums again, seeing Scourge crash Super Sonic against multiple trees and then grab Ember, still trying to control her power.

However,...

"You never learn..." Ember muttered, sending him back in a backlash as she moved her arm and let him grab the Cursed Emerald again, but was blown so far away in its fury... She then, seeing the damage done, knew what last thing she should try.

Surrendering fully to its cursed power, she leaned her body back. "Shadow... I love you too. I won't forget again... that you accept the good I see in Manic, and that you don't want to lose me just as much... as I'd hate to lose you too." She let out some tears, as the Cursed Emerald began its last stand at defending itself. "Manic... I've seen you struggle, and do everything within your power to protect me... I won't forget this... I won't forget your love and devotion. Even if you only have the power of a mortal... you fought an immortal cause. You have gained your victory... And I will love you forever." Then she spread her arms out, "I'll remember... but you won't need too... This awful fate... that threatened my friends and family... will never be again." She closed her eyes, as Manic tried to run to her, "Chaos... Unleashed." A huge white light engulfed the entire area...

Time was rewritten, as is what the power of the Chaos Emeralds can do... though this power was reversed in that it could completely rewrite fate only if severely threatened by removal and/or death.

Ember was sitting down with Manic after the concert, leaning on his shoulder. 'Finally... Peace.' she thought to herself, proud that she was able to muster the courage to perform after all the emotional and painful turmoil of the time that never was...

Only she alone remembered... Shadow's figurative blessing to Manic in a simple accepting thumbs-up, and that mysterious figure that she still didn't know who or what he was... She had already called Shadow to warn him about Scourge's escape and they found him right away. It was as though she saved her family without a single soul knowing about it.

'Good... who needs another gloat, anyway?' she joked within her mind, smiling as Manic kissed her forehead, still thinking she was just calming down from stage fright.

Shadow's Chaos Spears had weakened both Mephilis and the Cursed Emerald's power, allowing Scourge to pull her out. Then, when the spears disappeared, Ember had control over her insanity power for a split second, and used it to go back... knowing Mephilis wouldn't be there to screw up her future this time... But the unleashed Chaos came with a price...

She leaned up to look at Manic, "When I predicted Scourge's eventual escape, I also told Shadow how much you cared about me... I think he's willing to see that I want time with him... and with you, too." she gently put her hand into his, grasping it lightly. "Is that alright?" she looked down as though shyly to his hand.

He chuckled to himself, growing nervous. "W-what? What brought that up all of a sudden?" He rubbed behind his quills, but she fiddled with his long-hanging bangs as he smiled warmly to her. "Did you learn my secret?"

"What secret?" she looked away, pretending like she didn't know he wanted Shadow's blessing. She had heard a lot through Mephilis's fusion with her, and his shadows and knowledge of them were something she was able to discover. Though... she still didn't understand his reasoning when she searched his mind for 'Iblis Trigger' or 'Solaris'. It was all too confusing, anyway, and she didn't stay fused for too long either.

But his influence over her was still there... the longing for destruction, the cunning and manipulation... her Cursed Emerald's flame would never glow the same...

"Never you mind how I know things~" she teased, fanning them away and disregarding her own sinister thoughts that she would push away. She was strong enough to resist whatever power was still infused in her emerald... she didn't care. She only wanted to use her power to protect those she cared about. The power would be used for nothing else, "Just come here and tell me what a great singer I was tonight..." she cupped his face, knowing he really did try everything to protect her in that other, erased timeline now. They kissed very sweetly, but he soon pulled her into a deeper, more passionate moment.

"You sang like a dark angel." he slowly moved over her, as she spread her back slowly against the stage's floor, letting him make his way over her. "Like a siren through the sea of lights..." She was feeling her heart rate escalate with the moment when...

Suddenly, a voice came from the rafters.

"Now, now, you two." The alluring woman's voice slyly added, "Play nice! After all, I'd hate to tell Shadow that when he sent me to look after you, that you and your new boyfriend —who he so graciously allowed for you to be with —were being naughty..."

Rouge's voice rang a thousand times in Ember's ears and mind when she pulled away from Manic and shook her fist in frustration. "SHHHADDDOWW!" she whined in disapproval, not liking that he sent Rouge to spy on her, still thinking her a child.

"Hmph!" she folded her arms, turning from Manic and pouting. "He still can't trust me!?"

Manic just laughed, "Ohhh, now I see the family resemblance!" he pointed to her frown and then clutched his head and stomach, belting out a hardy, but joyous cascade of laughter.

She couldn't help it, she may be imperfect but so was the rest of the world. She had a family... and no matter what twists in time or space was brought their way, they would always love each other, and want to spend time with one another.

That brought her peace. Love and family, imperfect people being perfect for each other.

She hugged Manic and laughed too, enjoying the moment with him, as Rouge smiled sweetly down to them and then flew off, giving them their alone time and space... since this was the timeline within this universe's space that they could do so... without any distractions or restraints~!

END.